ANNO MDCXIV.

With the new year the affairs of Italy were much changed; for the two Crowns, having reposed in the Marriages concluded the se­cret of their union and power for the oppression of others, under the pretext of removing the War out of that Country, introduced ser­vitude there. The Dukes of Savoy and Mantua made their com­plaints upon like terms; the one, that his Army and his Daughter were violently taken from him; and the other, that his will, and [Page 31] his Niece were disposed of without his consent. Carlo aggravated with greater vehemence, telling the publick Ministers of Princes, which resided with him; What signifies the requiring of my laying down Arms else, but to exact from Italy a Tribute of the basest slavery? I respect­ing the greatness and the authority of the King, my Kinsman, have yield­ed up at his beck my Conquests, and my hopes, and now am paid with ingratitude, and scorn. My rights are buried, Marriages are imposed upon me, I am commanded to disarm. Can slavery have any thing in it more base, and miserable? Shall I then give up for Hostages the Guard of my security, and shall my Countries Subjects, my Family, and my own Person remain disarmed, and exposed to the ambition of another? What testimonies of most partial affections have not I gi­ven to Spain? One of my Sons, though in great Command, is notwith­standing, if I may say so, a Prisoner, and a Slave amidst the Spanish Guards. The other, who is the Heir to my Estates, I have delivered into the Kings hand for a pledge of Fidelity. All this is not sufficient, but now it is imposed upon me to disarm. Who shall secure my For­tresses from a potent Neighbour? Can the Spaniards possibly think to satisfie the jealousies of my mind, by the same way they make it lawful to dispose of my Daughter? The Governour of Milan disarms not, though protected by the name, and defended with the shadow of so great a Mo­narchy; and shall Piedmont be left destitute of all help? It belongs to the weaker, to beware of the more powerful; and in the defence of a mans self, and the protections of Subjects, the Laws, and obligation of Principality make all equal, why should Fortune alone predominate? If Spain can gain this point with me, we Princes of Italy shall from hence forward lye at his feet, either fearing punishment, or asking par­don, without other glory, than to be at the pleasure of his Ministers, ei­ther subdued by Arms, or deluded in Treaties. An unwary Peace hath brought us to this pass, and a more base obedience will degrade us from all Authority and Command. Such were the complaints of Carlo, who, though the Governour threatned, France suspected, his Coun­try lay open, and his two Sons were in the power of the Spaniards, couragiously professed to dye armed, no less than to live like a Prince. Many had a fellow-feeling with him, insinuated also by their own fear and interest in the first offence, taken at him for his unseasonable taking up of Arms.

The Queen Regent of France, to make appear a shadow of her Authority, dispatches at last the Marquess de Couvre Ambassador to the Princes of Italy; but Carlo, knowing that he brought nothing but offices, and pressing instances, that the Marriage might be ac­complished, and Arms laid down, when the Marquess was arrived in Piedmont, went to Nizza, taking his pretext from some commo­tions by reason of grievances, which were risen amongst those peo­ple; whereupon the other staying some days, and having discove­red what the matter was, seeing himself laught at before he was re­ceived, passed hastily to Milan.

The Spanish Ministers, notwithstanding the apparent Confidences betwixt these Crowns, could not endure to have in Italy a French-man [Page 32] for Companion or Opposite, labouring by all possible means, that not only the authority, but the name of that Monarchy should not be revived again in that Country; insomuch that the Governour declares to him, in excuse that he did not admit him, and withal not to disgust him, that, the Duke of Mantua having, by sending a Minister into Spain, transferred to Madrid the seat of the Treaty for those affairs, they were to be managed there, and not elsewhere. The Ambassadour then going to Ferdinand, to shew himself not wholly useless, besides general offices, and consolations, exhorts him, bating the delivery of the Niece, to consent to the Marriage, and the rest of the points. With this also the Councils of Castiglione, and the Resident of the Venetians agreed; because it being discove­red, that Italy could promise little of it self, and that Strangers did conspire to her prejudice and destruction, it seemed best, that the impending storm should in some measure be diverted; and there­fore they sollicited the Duke for his consent, to the end that for matters of no great concernment, the fault of having disturbed Ita­ly might not be laid on his shoulders; always excepting the Niece, who was thought a price worthy of the danger of a breach, and War. That which was the desire and prayer of all, came doubly confirmed from Spain, as a precise command, and particularly that the Marriage should be consummated, with the agreements made with the Duke Francis excepting the line, and cession of Rights; for their minds being by this new band united, the King would have seasonably provided for that, which his authority and the general quiet required. Ferdinand, out of a firm belief that Carlo would op­pose it, feigns to shew compliance with Spain, to yield to their will; only sollicited, that the marriage might be accomplished, under the the word of the King, Emperour, and France, that he should no more be disturbed by the Savoyards with Armies, and that the Niece might not be taken out of the Family; and for the rest, in conse­quence of the marriage he assented to the pardon of the Rebels, and not to keep on foot the pretension of damages, but to make use of them against some pretensions of the Savoyards; all which he declared to repre [...]e [...] for the publick good, and not to restrain the Kings will: But the Prince Vittorio returned from Spain, who, after the news of the restitution of the places possessed in Monferrat, being admitted to the Court, was from the pride of the Grandees, and the jealousie and aversion of the Favourite, though the Kings Ne­phew, received with coldness and scorn, related to his Father the absolute will of their Councils; That he was to obey or submit, other­wise they threatned to punish and chastise him, in design to bring down that natural height of his spirit, which made him suspicious to the Spa­niards. That the Duke of Lerma spake of his interests with hatred and disdain, vaunting that if heretofore he had diverted a Marriage betwixt the King and one Carlo's Daughter, he did now also know how to afflict and mortifie him. Such thoughts as these served the Duke fitly as so many provocations to shake off the yoke; and therefore inveigh­ing against the pretensions of the Court of Spain, he refuses to con­sent [Page 33] to the marriage of Margaret with Ferdinand, if the things in dispute were not first agreed, and that his pretensions might find such advantage, as he fancied to himself was due: But foreseeing, that the Spaniards would quickly follow their commands with force, he arms the best he could; invites some French of quality to his Ser­vice, raises men in the Vallies, and in Bern, imploreth the favour of all far and near, and in particular where he knew, that for inte­rest or emulation the power of the Spaniards was suspected, he used all his Art to insinuate himself. With a considerable pension he obliges the Count John of Nassaw to serve him, and begets a parti­cular confidence with Maurice Prince of Orange.

The Governour of Milan, that saw himself against his will inga­ged in a War of Reputation and Puntillio, neglects not any means to increase his Forces. Italy thus filled with Armies, the Princes grew more and more jealous, and disordered. Monserrat almost no less possessed, than oppressed by the Spaniards Quarters there, gave Inoiosa occasion to insinuate under-hand to Ferdinand, that that Country languishing betwixt Jealousies and Armies, it would be more advantagious for him to exchange it for another less con­tentious and exposed. But the Duke alledged for excuse the dis­composure of the present affairs, and the consideration he had of Italy, which being accustomed in the greatest calm to fluctuate amidst jealousies, would in this Conjuncture be tossed up and down with more violent discontents. The Spaniards, to say truth, had alone the power in their hands: For the Queen Regent had recalled al­most as soon as he appeared, the Marquess de Couvre into France, contenting her self for that time to have laid a stone of Foundation for her Authority, to build upon when a better Conjuncture should make way for it; there discovering it self just at that instant in that Kingdom one of the wonted storms of that Climate. For ma­ny of the great Ones having united themselves under the Conduct and Command of Conde, first Prince of the Blood Royal, pretended with a plausible pretext to hinder the Marriages with Spain, as if the Maxims and Interests of that Crown would thereby be introdu­ced into the Government of France. The more secret motive ne­vertheless arose from the Interest of some, who proposed to make their profit in that Crisis, which the King, being near going out of his Minority, gave hopes to afford private advantages, and the ha­tred and envy of all concurred against Concino Concini, called the Mareshal d' Ancre, who, brought by the Regent out of Italy, was from mean Parentage, by her great favour advanced to the chief­est place of Government.

Carlo, who from France expected jealousies rather than succours, was not ill pleased to see that disturbance, and the mind of the Re­gent distracted. He entertains therefore a Confidence with the dis­contented, and they, sending the Seignor d'Ʋrfu to Turin, insinuate with several Propositions, that setting aside the Arbitrage of the Crowns, the differences betwixt the two Houses of Savoy and Man­tua, might be referred to the Duke of Nevers, their common Parent. [Page 34] But that business, however neglected by France, was not so easily to be taken out of the hands of Spain, which held it fast by so ma­ny bonds of Authority and Power. The stirs now in France quick­ly vanished, and a Conference held at Soissons quiets all, with the promise in appearance of the Regent, to defer the consummation of the Marriages till the States of the Kingdom were called. And for this the united Princes conceived great merit to themselves, participating, by the means of the said Seignor d'Ʋrfu, the agreement to the Venetians, and inviting them to cooperate, that the accom­plishment, which would be troublesom to the Nation, and formida­ble to all, might be wholly disappointed. The more secret condi­tions notwithstanding consisted in private advantages; for to Conde was given the Castle of Amboise, to Nevers St. Menehoud, and to all in general great recompences; fruits accustomed in France to be reap­ed from that, which elsewhere was punished by the Hangman. In Mi­lan the suspicion of the Mediation of France disappearing, and the Treaty re-assumed, the Savoyards and Mantuans joyned issue for a meeting in the presence of the Governour to mediate the Peace of Italy. Castiglione wearied himself with many Expedients, and because Carlo as the recompence of his rights proposed, that some part of Mon­ferrat, and namely the Canavese might be yielded to him, he insinuates the Marriage of Margaret with Ferdinand, and of his Sister Eleonora with the Prince Vittorio, giving to the Savoyards certain Lands near unto Turin, of about the value of 5000 Crowns yearly Revenue. But all was turned topsie-turvy by the Governours insisting, that Carlo should disarm, intimating that without more ado he should perform it within six days. On the other side Carlo undauntedly denies it, and knowing himself in the necessity to provide himself of Friends, fixed his eye upon the Venetians, whose Correspon­dence always heretofore having been improved by him with all sorts of offices, had had effects considerable, and honourable for Italy; but at present had been interrupted by his transport of anger for the assistances of the Republick to Ferdinand, for which the Ambassa­dour Gussoni was discharged; and although by means of Hippolito Cardinal Aldobrandin, he had endeavoured to renew it again, ne­vertheless in the Senate, which always maintains the point of its dignity, he had found a deaf ear to whatever he had proposed.

But now pricked forward by the urgency of more resolute refle­ctions, he sends to Venice Giovani Jacomo Piscina, a Senator of much wit, and voluble eloquence, who was received by Dudly Carleton Ambassadour of England. That King shewed himself beyond mea­sure partial for the Duke, by improving with such a friendship that rest of authority, which he had a mind to assume in the Affairs of Italy; and therefore the Ambassadour laboured exceedingly, that he might be introduced, remonstrating to the Senate, that to the testimonies of ancient respect, the Duke added at present one more apparent, than possibly could be desired, by sending an Ambassador express, who should soon be followed with a Leiger, to cast him­self into the arms of the Republick, and to open his heart to them, [Page 35] hear their judgment, and imbrace their counsels. He interposed the intreaties of the King, and passing to more serious appre­hensions of the present Conjuncture, he considered that the affe­ctions of Princes, except in things belonging to Religion and Justice, did adjust themselves according to Interest and Time: the Punctilioes and Formalities rather befitting private men, ought not to divert Princes from the substance of more weighty affairs. He moved them to reflect, that if the Italians disunite, all would sink under the burden; but joyned together, would with impunity despise Foreign powers. He pressed upon the Conjuncture and ne­cessity of the times; whereupon at last, after some difficulty, Piscina was admitted into the Colledge, to open to them all that had passed betwixt the Duke and the Spaniards. He insisted much upon the violences, which they presumed to offer him; deplored the con­dition of the Italian Princes; added the consequences of the ex­ample no less than the motives of the common Interest; despaired, through the pride of the Governour of Milan, Castiglione being weary of proposing Expedients, and Ferdinand having called back his Deputies to Mantua, of a good end of any Treaty. He there­fore stirs up the Senate to reflections and remedies, how to uphold the Dignity of Italy, which if it reverenced that Assembly as the Tutelar Deity of its Liberty, Carlo, as eldest Son of the Republick, desired to have it for his Director and Father.

The Venetians consoled the Duke, and assured him of their affe­ction, and good offices, and exhorting him to an agreement with Ferdinand and to Peace, that neither of them should omit any thing to render that respect to Spain, which in the disproportion of their Forces might be compatible with the Dignity of a Free Prince: They at the same time earnestly pursue in all the Courts their sense and desire of Peace, moving some to be Mediators, intreating others to facilitate the rejoyning of the Treaties; in Spain particularly, and in Milan not missing to represent the dangers of the War, and the calamities. But Inoiosa shews himself rather provoked than satisfied with Piscina's journey to Venice; whereupon the Republick grounding their own jealousies upon those of his, the aspect of af­fairs continued to look more and more troubled: And she in con­sequence to arm her self, substituting Antonio Lando, Procurator di St. Marco, into the Generalat to Priuli, committed the Levy of 2000 Foot to the Prince Lewis d'Este, newly entred into their Service. Of the Switzers she procured, as hath been said, passage and Levies; but neither being to be obtained without a League, the Ambassa­dour Barbarigo applies himself to the management of it, remaining some time for that purpose among the Grisons, a people no less gross by nature, as they are rough by situation; but with them he found no disposition to renew that, which being formerly stipulated with the Republick was lately expired; because, besides the venality of their friendship and interests, opposition was made by Pascal, the French Minister, who by rendring the passage of Rhaetia common to others, thought it would be a derogation to the pretended Au­thority [Page 36] of that Crown. Whereupon he goes back to Zurich, where, and at Bern, being the seats of the best Government, and greatest Power of Helvetia, it was no hard matter to adjust an Alliance. And in the Diet, called at Baden for that purpose, the project of the two Cantons was approved, notwithstanding the violent opposition made by the Governour of Milan, who could not suffer, that a way should be opened for the Princes of Italy to arm themselves; which if it served not wholly to discompose, might yet for the present prolong the Treaty.

In the intricacy of so many affairs, the thorn of the Ʋscocchi still pricking, Ʋsseim, Chiaus of the Ottoman Port arrives at Venice, with a bundle of complaints for the damages done by those Piqueroons, but he was sent away with the impression, that the Republick it self were no less sufferers by them: which continued the Siege for the restraint of their courses, and the revenge of injuries. Never­theless frequent disturbances and assaults were heard of 400 of them, who roading along the shore, and chasing away the Guards came to St. Michael, a Rock opposite to Zara, where landing, and some being left as a guard to favour the retreat, the others passed through the Territory of the Venetians to plunder Islan, a Town of the Turks, returning with many Slaves and a rich booty, without withdrawing the Guard from the Rock, till they saw the Venetians in motion to drive them away by force. Felice Dobrovich, Governour of the Albanese, took one of their Barges, which was condemned to be burnt, and the men to be hanged. After this, Pasqualigo came to be General of Dalmatia, and Lorenzo Veniero of Albania, and still more and more straitned Segna, doubling the Guards, and having an eye every where; so that the Ʋscocchi, having the Sea shut up, had no choice but to turn themselves to free-booting at Land. As well the Subjects of the Venetians, as the Austrian Inhabitants in Istria upon the declivity of Monte Majore, have a custom upon the change of the seasons for their flock to change their pasture. At the very time of the heat of Summer, those of the Venetian Subjects were, in the Territory of the Archduke, secured by the publick faith of the Lieutenant Governour of Pisino, that by none whomsoever, and especially the Ʋscocchi they should be molested. But 200 of them ransacking the Country, took away a considerable number, without the least respect to those of the Austrians, to whom never­theless restitution was quickly made to the so much greater asto­nishment and indignation of the Venetians, as by how much oftner they had required theirs in vain. Veniero thought it not possible longer to dissemble the loss, and the affront; whereupon landing his men, he orders the Reprisal of a good number of Cattel upon the Lands of Ferdinand. The Ʋscocchi on the other side, besides the late Incursion into Istria pillaged upon the Island of Ossero the two Villages of Lussino, Mandre in that of Pago, and the Rock of Provecchio.

The Venetians land again upon Ferdinands Country, but found it defended by a Militia in pay: whereupon ingagements going on, and [Page 37] War with flying Colours declaring it self openly, some Troops of Horse were sent out of Dalmatia to Pola, and the Senate made choice of Marco Loredano for Superintendent in Istria. The Emperour dis­patches the Count of Echemberg, General of Croatia, to Segna, to hinder the progress of imbitterments and offences. But the wound, which required fire and sword, was either fomented by lenitives, or became corrupted through the delay of remedies. Echemberg by means of the Count de Cesarea gets knowledge from Veniero, what it was the Republick required, and having for answer, that they pre­tended the punishment of the guilty, the restoring of what had been taken, and above all, the performance of the agreement of Vienna, he insists to have the Siege raised. But the Venetians through past experi­ences denying it, he having only chastised some guilty of other facts, but left those, that took the Gally, unpunished, and appropriating to himself the last booty brought from the Islands, departs out of those Quarters. These Pirates, seeing that the bait of their Robberies was still pleasing to the taste of the great Ones, took greater confidence, and some few of them, who feigning fear were retired far off, being returned to Segna, were well received, as before. The Venetians then foreseeing that it belonged to them to apply the remedy, and that it ought to be such as might at the same time spur on the Austri­ans to Peace, Antonio Civrano, their Captain of the Gulf, disbar [...]s Souldiers betwixt Laurana and Velosca, and ravaging the Country, burns some Towns, and brings away a great booty of Cattel. So that the Thunder of War did not yet cease from afflicting, but con­tinued burning in several parts, and particularly in Piedmont, where the Interests of the two Houses were no more disputed, but the Au­thority of Spain, and the liberty of Savoy. The Governour, as hath been said, positively requires Carlo to disarm, and will besides have him promise in writing, not to molest the Country of Ferdi­nand; and for the disbanding of his own Army declares, that the King his Master was to receive no conditions but from his own mo­deration; nor went further than the offer of his own word to the Pope, and the Emperour, not to offend Piedmont. But the Duke in the one considered the decay of the Age, and in the other the frail­ty of that Authority; and therefore, for his indemnity, desired also a promise from the Venetians, and above all, that the Governour would take away the jealousie, which so great an Army gave, and that the disbanding might be alternative; in which, in token of his reverence, he offered to begin first on his part.

But Inoiosa refuses every thing that might have but the resem­blance of Capitulation, much less the shew of parity; and although by his own inclination he was far from breaking, yet he could not avoid, by strict reiterated Commissions from Spain, coming to a pro­test, letting the Duke know so much by Luigi Gaetano Ambassador of that Crown in Turin; and himself at the same time marches with his Army to the Borders of Piedmont. But the Duke not at all frighted, nor rendring himself at his threatnings, bidding Gaetano be gone, delivers to him to be carried to the King the Order of the [Page 38] Golden Fleece, denying to retain so much as the bonds of honour from him, who threatned him with chains; and immediately going to Asti assembles his Army. The Governour without dispute was superior in number, and there being arrived in those parts some thousands of men from Spain, it was observed, that they were con­voyed and disbarked at Genoua by the Prince Filibert, a Son of Car­lo's, General at Sea, in ostentation, as it were, that the Son should be made the Minister of the Fathers chastisements. But Inoiosa passing Sesia, quarters at Caresana in the Vercellese, in a belief, that the Kings Army having fame and reputation, the Duke at the first appear­ance of it would have humbled himself and yielded. But Carlo, in a defence so necessary, knowing he should be excused by many no less than commended by all, leaving to the Governour the blame of having first moved, passes to the other side of the Sesia, entring into the Novarese, and there surprising Palestre, burns certain Villa­ges, returning with booty, Prisoners and an elevated mind. The Spanish Chavalry, to be even, marching along the Sesia, met with a notable Encounter, where they would have come off with the worst, if the Prince of Ascoli, with a great body of Foot, had not season­ably come in to their succour, so that the Savoyards received a blow, and the Marquess di Caluso, Governour of Vercelli, taken Pri­soner by the Spaniards. The Germans of the Kings Army burnt Caresana and la Mota, and the Savoyards in revenge fired some Towns of the Milanese; the burning of the Bridge, built by the Spa­niards at Villatta over the Sesia, not succeeding, which the Duke at­tempted, so to have cut off their Camp from the Milanese.

Such resistance, among the Spaniards, had the qualification of a hainous offence; and Inoiosa shewed himself so disordered at it, that to Augustino Dolce the Resident at Venice, who perswaded to more peaceable remedies, he sharply answered; That if the Grandeur of the King abhorred to take away what was anothers, it equally belonged to his power to mortifie the contumacy of the Duke, whose offences were gone so far, that they left him nothing in his power but punishment and correction. For pardon, he was to have recourse to the Kings clemency at the Court it self. To this discourse followed a Declaration in print, which devolved to the King all the State of Carlo, which held of the Milanese. And Castiglione at the same time, by sugge­stion of the Spaniards, thunders forth from the Frontier the Ban of the Empire, if within a certain time the Duke should not lay down his Arms, and bear due respect to Monferrat, and every other Fief of the Empire. The Spaniards themselves nevertheless would have desired something more of the Emperour, and particularly, that Piedmont might have been as a prey to whosoever could possess it, and that the Governour of Milan might have been the Executor of the Ban. Against these two paper-blows, Carlo without much ado defends himself by one of the same stamp, and therefore with a Manifesto denies, that his house did hold any portion of his States of the Dukes of Milan, and to the Emperour he accuses the Prince de Castiglione for suspect, sending an Ambassadour into Gremany to inform him better.

[Page 39]After Piscina, arrives also at Venice Carlo Sc [...]glia, Son of the Count of Verrua as Ambassadour in Ordinary: both together press the Se­nate for assistance, who chusing first to make tryal of the ways of Peace, made choice of Renieri Zena Ambassadour Extraordinary to go first to Milan, and thence to Turin, to pass offices seasonable for Peace. But their minds being equally incensed, they inclined more to wish the Republick a Partner in the War, than a Mediator for Peace. The Governour, to render the Venetians suspect to Carlo, pressed, that the Duke of Mantua might yield up to him 2000 Foot, which were in Casale, being the residue of those paid by the Repub­lick. But the Republick understanding the instance, hindred it, notwithstanding that Monferrat, for Passage, Victuals, and Quarters, was altogether at the disposition of the Spaniards. In Madrid, so soon as they heard the spoil Carlo had done in the Milanese, the Mi­nisters were so much the more easily inflamed with anger, by how much they had not been accustomed to find resistance in Italy. They therefore swear his ruine, execrating his name, and the impudence he had to violate the Royal Army, Standard, and Confines; and re­proaching Inoiosa of faint heartedness, stir him up to more rigorous resentments. But in direct opposition to the ordinary government of the World, it might be said, that the severe influence of the higher Region, which in Spain was that ill will, the Duke of Lerma bore to Carlo, was mitigated and corrected by that of the lower and nearer, which in Milan was the Marquess Governour; because find­ing the Milanese was invaded, and on all sides open and undefend­ed, he immediately abandoning the Posts of Piedmont, retires with­in his own Confines, to the so much heightning of the Duke, that he esteemed and published him conquered.

The Governour incamps not far from Vercelli, to secure the build­ing of a great Fortress, which, being a mile in circuit, he placed within the Kings Confines in a situation very commodious; for it did not only serve to bridle Vercelli, but to cover the Milanese, and shut up a passage open enough to strangers for the Invasion of that State: An old design of the Spanish Ministers; but, not to raise jealousies in time of quiet amongst the Princes with novelty, defer­ed to be put in effect till this present Conjuncture. It was named Sandoval, in honour of the Duke of Lerma: and Inoiosa amuses him­self there without further action for several weeks, with great re­proach from those who would have wished rather, that he had marched into the bowels of Piedmont to chastise the Duke, and lay waste the Country. The season, to say truth, for the imployment of Armies passed in this interim, and gave time, that in the name of the King of France, who, though come out of his Minority, left the burden of the Government to his Mother, arrives as Ambassadour in Italy Carlo Marquess of Rambogliet, to perswade and press the Duke of Savoy to disarm. It sufficiently appeared, that the Councils of that Crown tended to make a Peace at the charge of the Dukes Ho­nour and Estate, and it was made the more evident, that while Ram­bogliet passed the Alps, Monsieur de Sillery was on his way from Pa­ris [Page 40] into Spain to concert the exchange of the two Spouses on the Bor­ders. Carlo utters his mind with bitter complaints, that both the Crowns conspired against his dignity and security. But Rambogliet, passing by the consideration of what was fit, judged warranty enough the word which France offered with an order to Dighieres to march immediately to his assistance, if any molestation should come upon him from Milan; otherwise if he should continue refusing to lay down Arms, threatens him to give a summons to all the French, of which the greatest strength of his Army consisted, to abandon his Standard and Service.

The Duke considering, that succours, after a loss received, would come too late, and be unprofitable, judged, that the safest guard for a Prince consisted in his own strength; another mans word, faith, and orders would not want evasions and pretexts. He says; I am divided from France by Mountains, Precipices, and Rocks, and sepa­rated from the Milanese with narrow Ditches only. How often may the seasons and the snow contest for me the passages from France? The King hath the name, the Queen the power. The Marriages are desired, the bonds to joyn interest with Spain are hastning. If that Crown a­bandon me falling, I shall be laughed at when I am down. If I lay down Arms in the fear of my armed Enemy, who shall secure me from blows? Ʋpon the dispatch of a Courrier, Armies are not so quickly ready for mo­tion. Whither shall I direct my complaints, and who shall be the judge of my wrongs and my offences? Reason without force is little differing from a trick of wit; and on the other side force without reason passes for the height of justice. With such reasonings the Duke counselled himself not to yield, and Julio Savelli, the Popes Nuntio, having proposed, that the Army might be consigned to the French Ambassa­dor, to the end the disbanding might be treated by a Peer with equal dignity, he refuses it: not to subject himself to the judgment of both, while he contended with the predominancy but of one of the Crowns.

All the Spanish Ministers in Italy, seeing it difficult to bend the Duke to the respect pretended by them, sollicited Inoiosa, that since he had threatned with so much earnest, that he would not imploy force so faintly, it seeming to them, that the Arms of that Monarchy were fallen below that opinion of Invincible, into which they had endea­voured to invest her. But the edge of the affairs at Land by the Governours slackness seeming to be blunted, they deliberate to im­ploy a maritime power to torment Piedmont on all sides. The Fleet, making a course into Sicily to defend it from the attempts, which the Turks threatned in requital of what had passed the year before, sailed within sight of Navarino, where the Turks lay; but without hazarding a Fight: they losing two of their Gallies, which were sent out to discover, both retired. Part of the Spanish with Philibert sailed into Spain; but the Squadron of Italy with the Merchant Ships of Genoa, which were in the Kings Service, making a good body, attempt the enterprise upon Oneglia. The Dukes Territories face two ways towards the Mediterrarean; the one, where towards the [Page 41] West the River of Genoua terminates, betwixt this and France the County of Nizza interposing it self, with very strong places, and a very safe Bay: The other, in the midst of the same River opening amongst craggy Rocks ashore, where Oneglia is situate. A little Town, but more inward, commands certain Vallies with many Vil­lages.

The Spaniard, finding they had not a power to attempt Nizza, nor being willing by such an undertaking to make France jealous, turn­ed their design towards this other, which being incompassed by the Genouese, and divided from Piedmont by the cragginess of the Appe­nine, was not to be relieved. Alvaro Bassano, Marquess de St. Croix, coming near it with twenty four Gallies, disbarks in the Territory of the Genouese, and from within their Confines (so near are they to the Town) plants his Cannon to batter it. The Marquess Dogliani defended that very weak place for five days, having made some lit­tle Fortification at a Monastery. At last renders it with honoura­ble conditions, and a part of the Garrison with the Cavalier Broglio enters into Marro, a Castle upon certain steep Rocks, which com­manded the Vallies. With the arrival of the Gallies of Sicily, the Spanish Forces being increased to 5000 men, Giovanni Girolamo Do­ria attempts to take it, and succeeds sooner than could have been imagined, because the Governour in a certain Faction was killed.

The Genouese having denied passage for the succours, which un­der the Command of St. Georgio the Duke had sent, he revenges himself by taking Zuccarello, a Fief of the Empire protected by the Genouese, and situated to do them great mischief. In further resent­ment, he had in his mind greater designs by the surprisal of the Ci­tadel of the Capital City it self, which was to be executed by cer­tain English Ships; but being discovered, gave only to understand, that amidst the straights of a most dangerous War, his mind was still carried forth to great Conquests. To manifest the friendship, renewed with the Republick, he had received in Asti the Ambassa­dour Zeno with all possible honour, and having heard the inclinati­ons and Councils of the Senate tending to Peace, one day, all fire and courage, he spake to this purpose; I deny not but the delicious­ness of Soveraignty, the good of Italy, and the felicity of the World are placed in Peace. But what is that Peace which an Enemy offers, who hath War in his heart, and in his hands? Let us, I pray, draw it out in its proper shape, and well consider if we can tell how to distinguish it from baseness, servitude, and infamy. I do not see but an imperfect mixture, which is compounded of these two Elements only, Empire and Obedience. The one I hold from Heaven common with the King. The other is not known in my Family. Liberty is a Twin of Dignity; they have Chance, Fate, Accidents common; the one is not offended, but the other resents it. Oh let us once resolve to attempt great things, and not distrust Fortune! We shall find that power, which in perspective appears terrible, to grow less from it self, and vanish like a shadow, if we shall have hearts to go near it. Let us joyn our selves together, and in that union vindicate the contempt Strangers have of Italy, because at discord. [Page 42] What cause more just to shake off the yoke, which is made more insuffe­rable by our own patience? where can the Republick better imploy their Power, their greatness of Mind, and their Treasures than to the relief of an oppressed Prince, and oppressed for no other occasion, but because he would live and dye like a Prince. The Republick hath large Confines with Spain, but by this League may enlarge them, even to Piedmont. This State shall be all at her devotion, and she shall be able to say, that she environs the Milanese more than she is encompassed by it. My own breast, and those of my Sons shall be the Frontiers of the Republick. If she attacque, we will draw the gross of the Enemies force on this side; if invaded, we will divert the mischief with the hazard of our lives and blood. God hath given to the Republick and to me two flourishing States, which are balances to Italy, scourges and tongs to the Milanese. We have need to bind and unite our selves without delay; for if the Spaniards should come to disadvantage one part, the other will be made of no use. We are both armed, and to what purpose consume our selves betwixt jealousies and expences, without other advantage, but not to be overcome? The Republick abounds in Arms and Money, and to me men are not wanting. What a number of people should we have begging passage, if we had once declared War, and I have the Keys of the Moun­tains? We will cause floods of stranger Nations to come down into Ita­ly, whither the Spaniards can have no passage but with slow voyages by Sea, and most tedious marches by Land. If France will not be with us, it will not be against us. And when War is once declared, it can­not be, but that the French, at least privately, will run to our Colours. To a duplicated vigorous Invasion how will the Milanese be able to resist, lull'd asleep in a long Peace, and under the shadow of an imaginary re­putation, with weak places, an unwarlike people, and so remote from succours? I invite the Republick to the spoils, not to dangers. I will be the first that shall invade, I will take some place or other, and then if the Republick will go before, and give the Princes of Italy an exam­ple, we shall not be alone. Those that cover themselves most under the wings of that Monarchy, will be the first to pluck the feathers out of them. The Indies, Spain, and Flanders are not places we ought to be afraid of, but the States of Italy are the fetters of our slavery. Let us free our selves from them at last: for in the Milanese, as in the Center, the Register of all the Monarchy being kept; disorder that, the rest will lye dismembred and remote; nor shall we any more fear to have the Spaniards our enemies, when we shall not have them so near Neigh­bours.

Such generous conceptions were heard, but not approved by the Senate, so long as there appeared any hopes of Peace; and belie­ving withal, that Carlo, in the love of a great War and general Con­flagration, to enlarge amidst fire and destruction the greatness of his States, and the lustre of his Name, did refuse to prefer his own and common quiet before the vast ambition of his nature. The Duke failed not to do the like with others, using the same instigations to the King of England, the States of Holland, and the Princes of the Union in the Empire, and with the same success: For, the first as [Page 43] ready as he was to interpose good offices, was as backward to con­sent to the War. The Hollanders professed to follow the Kings ex­ample, and Germany did not yet owne its Authority and Power.

The Governour of Milan, to second the maritime undertaking, yielding to the reproofs and accusations of those that envied them, rather than following his own inclination, in Autumn moved the Ar­my, though afflicted with several sicknesses, and in their march in­commodated by excessive rains, which overflowed all the Country. Having passed the Tanaro in view of the Duke, who endeavoured to hinder him, he found himself perplexed; because the Siege of Asti, considering the season, and the Dukes strength, who was there in person, was not advisable. To quarter at large, served the Ene­my for pastime, who being vigilant, and bold, would harass it with continual surprises. He resolves therefore to retire in all haste into the Country about Alessandria, against the opinion of Giovanni Vi­ves, Spanish Ambassadour in Genoua, the fierce incendiary of this War, and of other principal Ministers, who would have rather dis­posed of the Armies lodging into the Territory of Asti, while the Troops of Santa Croce should have taken their Quarters about Ceva and Mondovi, to torment and oppress Piedmont. Carlo, on the other side, commodiously enjoys his Lodgings upon the intermixtures of the Fiefs of the Empire, to the great relief and sparing of his own Countries. In the Spring the Armies were re-inforced, and great provisions made, but the Duke with a new blow of a Treaty, be­ing sollicited by the Mediators, signs a paper for Peace, in which he consents to disarm, retaining only wonted and necessary Garrisons. It was promised him, that within fifteen or twenty days after the Governour should also disband his Army, and give his word to the Pope and King of France not to offend him, and in case of default, the Princes, called the Defenders of the Faith of Inoiosa, and Vindi­cators of the Duke, should do it with Arms. The Prisoners, and places taken, were to be reciprocally rendred, and Ferdinand was to restore to Carlo the Dowry and Jewels of Margaret; other things in controversie betwixt these two houses were to be decided within six months after, or to be determined by Law, if any difficulty arose. The Dowry of Blanche was to be restored within two years, and the Rebels to be pardoned.

It was much doubted, whether to this project, which secured few things, and left many undecided; Carlo, for the desire of quiet, and apprehension of the Enemies Forces, or to gain applause, and to interest the Mediators in his cause, would give his consent. But if that were his intention, the design deceived him not; for the Trea­ty being carried by the Nuntio and Rambogliet to Inoiosa, with an assured hope, that he would approve it, because the Ambassador of Spain at Paris had also notified the Proposition to the Court, they found, that by a late Commission from Madrid, all power concern­ing Peace was taken from him. It is not to be believed, how much they were offended at it; but not being able to obtain more, they demanded at least a suspension of Arms for forty days. The [Page 44] Governour denies that also,An. Dom. 1615 knowing nevertheless, that the season of it self did it. But the Prince Thomaso, who was Carlo's youngest Son, marching out of Vercelli with twenty Companies of Foot, and 700 Horse, surprises Candia, a great Town in the Milanese, and gi­ving it to fire and spoil, brought away a great booty. For which the Governour and the Mediators equally complaining, the Duke endeavours to excuse what had happened by his Sons being far off, and not knowing of the Treaty, but the Spaniards compensated themselves with the taking of Monbaldona and Denice, Towns in the Mountains of Piedmont.

ANNO MDCXV.

King Philip being not to be perswaded to treat with Carlo de pari, all endeavour was in vain to get the Treaty approved at Madrid, notwithstanding the Pope with his own hand wrote earnestly to him about it. Neither were the French much pleased with it, be­cause Rambogliet, more desirous of the glory to conclude it, than ap­plying himself to the means of having it well executed, had not well provided for the Interests of Ferdinand. Divers Princes of Italy in the vanity of their obsequiousness, had offered to the Governour of Milan their Militia, and he seasonably accepting the offer, either to take from Carlo the hope of assistance, or to boast his predomi­nancy, intimates to all, they should either according to the band of Capitulations, or in testimony of their affection, perform it. By the investiture of Siena he required 4000 of the Grand Duke; of Modena, Parma, and Ʋrbin, each a Regiment of Foot; of Genoua as much, and a certain number of Luca. Cosmo sends 2000 Foot, on condition they should not go out of the Confines of the Milanese, and disburses besides pay for 400 Horse. From the Dukes of Parma and Ʋrbin was sent a third, Modena alone his excuse was admitted, either from his inability, or kindred, he having a Daughter of Car­lo's for his Daughter-in-law. Those of Luca gave liberty to the Spaniards to make Levies in their State, and the Genouese were ex­empted from their assistance, by the necessity of being vigilant for their own safety round about them, and by their known aversion to the Savoyards. Besides all this, many private men of the richest, having their private interests dis-joyned from the publick, furnished the King upon several conditions with some millions. So did Italy study to overcome it self by it self!

The Venetians, who in the long Peace had, for the honour and safety of the one, and the others Fortune, gathered together a great Treasure, had now in pay 12000 Italian Foot, divided into four Bodies; the Commanders of which were, Camillo Cauriolo, Giovan­ni Baptista Martinengo, Giacomo Giusti, and Antonio Savorgniano. Giovanni Baptista General of the Infantry being dead in a decre­pit age, they received into their service Pompeo Justiniani a Ge­nouese, who had made himself a name in the War of Flanders. To visit the places, and particularly Peschiera, to the end the Fortifica­tions [Page 45] might be reformed to the use of modern defence, they sent three Senators, Giovanni Garzoni, Nicholo Contarini, Benedetto Tagliapie­tra, who joyning with Lando, General, and Girolamo Cornaro, chief Commissary, upon hearing the opinions of the Chief of the Army, should resolve upon that which was judged fit. Hereupon they re­solved to levy 3000 Foot more, desiring they might be strangers, in regard Italy, degenerating by idleness, hath with liberty lost military vertue. Order was given to the Ambassadour Barbarigo to conclude a League with the two Cantons, Zurich and Bern, which consisted in promises from the Republick, to assist them with a sum of money, if they should be invaded; and for the Cantons, to permit the Levy of 4000 Foot of their Nation, whenever they should have occasion: in consideration whereof, it was agreed, that the two Cities should each receive a yearly pension of 5000 Ducats, conformable to the custom of the greater Potentates, from whom the Helvetians extract gold with their Valour and their Swords. The League notwith­standing was not yet published, because, to assure the passages in the Grisons Country, it was agreed, that Barbarigo should go thither with the Ambassadours of the two associated Cities. That people, who of their government make a mystery also of trade and gain, unmindful of the benefits received from the Common-wealth, of their own liberty, and of their obligation to open the passage to the Cantons, suffered themselves to be seduced by the Ministers of France and Spain to deny it.

Both the Crowns agreed therein, to the admiration of many; be­cause, if it served the Spaniards turn for the subjecting of Italy to shut up every passage whence it might have relief, it did as much disserve France, who by frustrating the union of the Republick with the Grisons, helping to introduce the Spaniards there, it was clearly evident, that they prevailing in cunning, power, and money, would quickly exclude the French themselves. Barbarigo could not over­come the opposition; therefore going on to his Ambassie for London, leaves in Zurich Christofero Suriano Secretary, resident in Helvetia. In the beginning of this year, the Governour of Milan appeared at the head of a flourishing Army of 30000 men. The Savoyard had not above 17000; but if in the one, the valour of the General was wanting, in the other the courage of the Duke supplied it. The Prince of Castiglione, by order of Matthias, who complained that he had been left out in the project of Peace, and that the judgment of the Dukes pretensions were deferred to others, sends to Carlo the intimation of the Imperial Ban. He imprisoning him that secret­ly put it into his hands amongst other papers, appeals, with many protestations of obedience, to the Emperour himself, who, without much ado, at the intercession of the Dukes of Saxony, from whom the House of Savoy boasts its Original, lets all things fall into silence and oblivion. The Duke himself, by means of the Venetians, re­news the project heretofore set on foot by Castiglione, of the reci­procal Marriages of Margaret, and Eleonora, with Ferdinand, and Vittorio, with equal Dowries, and with a certain Parcel of Mon­ferrat, [Page 46] which might regulate the Borders; but it behoving Ferdi­nand to depend too much upon the Spaniards, it served for nothing but to give time to Carlo, the better to justifie himself, and inveigh in discourse, by endeavours, and in print, against the Government of Spain. For this purpose served wonderfully certain Dispatches directed from Madrid to Inoiosa, which falling into the hands of Carlo, gave him means to publish the Orders they contained, to in­vade Piedmont without delay, before the friends of Carlo, and those that emulated the Crown, could be ready to relieve it. Upon this Intelligence, Carlo sollicites those far off, and stirs up those that were near. But many believing, that a bridle was more necessary than spurs to his fiery spirit, in place of assistance counselled him to incline to Peace.

James King of England, hiding the intern weakness of his King­dom under a great Cloak of Authority, and honouring his own quiet with the name of Studies and Learning, contributes nothing but his good offices, commending him to the Venetians, as a Prince animated with the ancient Genius, Valour, and Lustre of Italy; and for a better appearance, orders his Ambassadour at Venice to go and reside in Piedmont. The Hollanders forbid the Levies to the Count of Nassau, which Carlo desired, and in France some paid the penalty of having transgressed the Kings Orders, by going to serve him. Carlo, to justifie himself in that which was imputed to him, viz. that too immoderately he desired War, calling one day the Ministers of Princes, then with him, desires their advice to what conditions they would counsel him to condescend, protesting that bating Dignity, which was the Pupil of Principality, he was willing to any thing. The Ambassadours of England and Venice, applauding greatly his understanding of things, carried it to the Governour; but he find­ing himself not yet authorized, nothing could be done, but to ex­pect the resolutions from Spain, whither the Senate with serious Letters to the King himself ceased not to exhort earnestly to Peace.

At last the Spanish Ministers explain themselves; That at the in­tercession of so many Princes the King did graciously oversee all that humiliation, which he might pretend from the Duke; but did require, for the publick Peace, his disarming no less than the adjustment of the differences with Ferdinand. Upon which they declared themselves more fully to Monsieur de Sillery: That it was to be understood, that Carlo, retaining convenient Garrisons, should disband his Army, and the Emperour should be Judge of their pretensions of Monferrat; in the mean time, Hostility, and offences ceasing, the places possessed with the Prisoners should be restored. They promise moreover, so to dispose of their Army, that no Prince of Italy shall have cause to be jealous of it.

This being arrived at Turin, the Duke having always feared, that the Spaniards would have him disarm, the more easily to wound him, joyning to difficulty delays, denied to consent, that those that had followed his party, being Subjects of Ferdinand, should remain excluded from pardon, and that his own rights to Monferrat should [Page 47] be buried for ever in the wonted tediousness of the Imperial Court. With this he got so much time, that the Spring opened the field for the action of Armies. The events of the War had not hitherto been suitable to the power nor dignity of the Princes, imployed only in plundering, spoiling, and burning. The Spanish Chiefs in the mean time endeavoured to shew themselves in more becoming Atchieve­ments. The first occasion was given by the Inhabitants of Roccau­rano, who being weary of quartering some insolent French, called in the Spaniards to help to drive them away. The Marquess di Mortara, Governour of Alexandria, who was very much one of those who above all others kindled the fire, marched in great haste with 5 or 6000 men, in hope that getting into that Town through a place in the Walls, which lay open to take also Cortemiglia, and so to in­compass Piedmont on that side, he might have the opportunity to do it much mischief. But the Duke, who had a most vigilant eye to observe the first motions of the Spaniards, sends presently St. Giorgio into Cortemiglia, and himself going from Turin with 7000 men, meets Mortara in Bistagno, a place belonging to Monferrat, situated upon a height commanding a High way, which goes from the Sea into the Milanese. He attacques him there, and wanting his Cannon, which by reason of the speedy march was stayed behind, he thought with the Spade to make a breach. But the Spaniards, with Muskets and frequent Sallies killed some of the boldest in the Assault.

Inoiosa, at his wits end, to see the Dukes courage, and the dan­ger of the loss of those men, which was the flower of the Spanish Souldiery, hastes thither with a great Body; neither did the Duke stir, till he saw him camped, and then with excellent order retires in his sight without being molested. It was then generally reported, that the Spaniards, by not following the Duke inferiour in strength, lost a signal Victory. But they marched away to Asti, a City lying on the Frontier of the Territory of the Alexandrino, environed with several parcels of Monferrat, with a Campagnia round about it, in­closed with many little Hills of equal fertility and beauty. At the foot of these, the City stands upon a Plain; which afterwards pre­sently rises and terminates, where an old Castle stands above it, in­capable of fortification or defence. The Tanara, a little way from it, runs from the Southward, and the Versa a small River on the other side. The City being of a large circuit, and the Walls old, the Duke, who was got thither first, places the hope of the defence in keeping the Enemy far off, intrenching himself both on the Hills, and in the Plain. The Governour, to disturb Piedmont on all sides, leaving about Sandoval 6000 Foot, and 500 Horse, and by consent of Ferdinand, having placed Garrisons in St. Damiano and Ʋlpiano, Towns of Monferrat the first on the side of Asti, and the other just before Turin, found himself 24000 strong in view of the Duke. The other not more than 15000 Foot, and 1500 Horse, had intrenched them longst the Versa, and at the first appearing of the Spaniards ha­ving sent a gross of Cavalry towards them, they ingaged in a Skir­mish so hot, that the Governour found it necessary to imploy all [Page 48] his, when at last the Savoyard giving way to their number, Inoiosa had liberty to form his Camp. He designs afterwards, ascending the Hillocks, to get behind the Duke, and constrain him to aban­don the Plain, and to command the Town it self; for although Carlo had fortified some Posts, nevertheless the shortness of time had not permitted him to perfect them. The Prince of Ascoli then ta­king the Land of Castiglione, opens the way for that whole Army to march thither, and the Savoyards abandoning the Campagnia and the passages of the Rivers, betook themselves to their own defence, making choice of two principal Posts, the one committed to the French, the other to the Switzers, with some pieces of Cannon: These two Nations making betwixt them 10000 Souldiers. Against the first came the Spaniards in a well-designed order, and Pietro Sermi­ento, who led the Vantguard, attacqued them with great courage. The Cavalry of Savoy, who flanqued the Posts in a Plain a little below, attempted in full speed to stop them, but were repulsed by other Troops that interposed.

The Spaniards advanced booldly without losing their order, but where now and then the straitness of that way required it, or the Vollies of Muskets made them to open. But where the first were killed, or wounded, the second File taking their place, they gained the height, where they had not only liberty to put themselves again into order, but plant two pieces of Cannon, by which the French taking fright, turned their backs. Certain Troops of Horse, who endeavoured to rally them, and stop the Enemy, the place being steep and narrow, was the cause of greater confusion and disorder. Giovanni Bravo, which led the second Battaglion of the Spaniards, seeing the first master of the field, marches beyond it, and gives up­on the flanck of the second Post: neither was the resistance greater there; for the Switzers, some flinging away their Arms, others for­getting they had them, with their flight gave no occasion of fur­ther dispute. The Duke alone with equal skill both of a Prince, and a common Souldier, directing the fight, mingling himself where he apprehended disorder, and either staying where the danger was greatest, or flying thither whither need required, gave proof of great valour by animating the weary, rallying the faint-hearted, and reproaching the fugitives. But he found it fit at last to yield to the cowardise of his own men, and the number of his Enemy: not to lose all his Cannon, he caused two pieces to be flung off the Hill, and to be recovered in the night. Three others were brought into Alexandria in great triumph.

On the Savoyards side Francisco di Sylva, Brother of the Duke of Pastrana, was Prisoner, and dyed a while after at Turin of the wounds he had received. The common opinion now was, that to prosecute this Victory, and make Italy tremble, nothing was want­ing but Carlo at the Head of the Spanish Army, or the Spanish Army under the Colours of Carlo. But the Spaniards halting there, gave time to the Enemy, who weak and much in disorder, was retired into the Town to recruit their courage and strength, in such sort, [Page 49] that the one did not overcome, nor the other lose. The Gover­nour applies himself to fortifie a great Circumvallation, taking in Hills, and doubling Trenches and redoubts, to defend himself as if he had been the weakest, and in a condition ready to be over­come. The Duke keeping himself more close, runs forth a line notwithstanding, as if he would attacque the enemies Camp; and at last lays a Fort under their nose, notwithstanding many Skir­mishes, and other Feats of War. The Spaniards, as the more pro­voked and insulted, breaking ground, run a line with many Works towards the Fort; but the Savoyards having taken and fortified another Post of certain houses in the middle, turned another way. With Fire-batteries, but afar off, they play upon the City, and the Dukes Camp, who with 1800 men assaults the Quarter of Gamba­loina, burning their Parapet of Gabions, but were at last repul­sed. The Governour with his slackness made War to himself, and found the greatest to arise from the Situation and the Elements. Upon the Hills they suffered for want of water, and the filth of the Army causing sickness, men and beasts dyed. Lodging in the open Air, the heat, the nourishment, the unripe fruits corrupted health. The Camp was not to be distinguished from an Hospital or a Church­yard, so great was the number of the sick and dead. From whence, although the Army was re-inforced with the Troops left at Sando­val, and others come to them by Sea, it was nevertheless not half so strong as when it sate down before Asti.

Carlo, as to his Quarters, had greater commodity, but in other things was in no less difficulty, because his own Country being not able to supply the charges, he had so frequent experience of Muti­nies among the stranger Militia for want of pay, that oftentimes he could not distinguish whether they were a greater burden or assi­stance to him. In this state of affairs Rambogliet arrives at Asti, and the Spanish Cannon in honour of the Mediation suspended their Battery. But the Duke even in this precipice of Fortune practi­sing the arts of wit, interposed always the difficulties of requiring ho­nour and safety. Zeno, and the Ambassadour of England failed not to beset the Duke with many reasons, and he acknowledged, his happiness lay in peace; but added, that as Fortune obliged him to yield to the more powerful, so to expose himself to dangers, to obe­dience, and humiliation, were not the counsel of prudence, nor per­mitted by his Fortune. He insisted upon the Governours disarm­ing, or that the Republick might be the Warranty of the Peace: knowing in it to be stability of Government, and a faith not subject (as in the Pope, and in France) to the vicissitude of time, the mu­tation of Princes, and the corruption of Ministers. The Senate se­riously weighed of what importance that was, because great Princes not being to be constrained to performance but by the same faith with which they promise, if the Spaniards should profane theirs by reason of interest, the Republick put it self into great trouble.

Nevertheless the desire of Peace prevailing, they command Zeno to sign, and over and above to promise assistance to the Duke, [Page 50] when (others failing) France alone should concur in it. Such orders arrive very opportunely in Piedmont, because Rambogliet having a little before pressed the Duke in vain with threatnings and protests to consent to the Peace without any such caution, was ready to take his leave, commanding those of the Nation to follow him, and with much ado had yielded to a short suspension of his journey at the in­stance of the Ambassadours of England and Venice. But Zeno giving his word, the Duke, who had dextrously directed his counsels to such an end, threatned by one party, secured by another, and in­treated by all, under-writes the Treaty, which took its name from Asti. Carleton and Zeno deliver it to Rambogliet; he and the Bishop of Savona, the Nuntio succeeded to Savelli, carried it to the Governour of Milan, and being greedily received by him, he con­firms it with a Writing, which he put into the hands of the French. The Capitulation for disarming contained, that the Duke, except some Companies of Switzers, should within a month disband the Strangers, and of his Subjects should only keep on foot so many as sufficed for Garrisons. He gave his word not to offend the States of Mantua, and to refer his pretensions to the judgment of the Em­perour. On the other side Rambogliet promises for France, that the Subjects of Ferdinand, which had served Carlo, should, with the se­curity of their persons, be restored to the enjoyment of their estates; Prisoners and places to be reciprocally rendred: And for the Dukes security, France declares him to be in their protection to assist him with all their power, whensoever he should be molested by the Spa­niards; and Orders were consigned to him to oblige Dighieres to march to his assistance, without expecting other Commission from the Court. And because it was known, that some Levies were making by private persons out of Italy in favour of Carlo, he was obliged to communicate the peace to his friends, and stop all pro­ceedings; and on the other side it was agreed, that for six months the Spaniards should not require of him passage for Flanders. But con­cerning the manner of retiring, it was also agreed, that the Duke at the intreaty of Rambogliet withdrawing 1000 Foot out of Asti, the Governour should retire from the Hills to Croce bianca, and to Quarto, places belonging to the Jurisdiction of Asti; after which Carlo, leaving a convenient Garrison in the Town, should remove his Army further off, and then the Governour should return into the Milanese, where, as to number and time, he should so dispose of the Army, that neither to Savoy, or any other, there should remain any occasion of suspicion. In this manner the Duke seemed to have preserved his dignity and indemnity, and Italy applauded him, and most especially the Venetians, who with their Council had main­tained the Common Interest. By the Expedition, with which these first steps were accomplished, great hope was conceived, that all the rest would have been duely executed; whereupon the Venetians reform a great part of their Militia, and reduced the payment of Ca­sal to 1000 Souldiers, giving passage to the Duke of Mantua for 500 Germans, which, as an independent Militia, he thought fit to bring in there.

ANNO MDCXVI.

In the very end of the year past, Marco Anthonio Memo, Duke of Venice, dying, Giovanni Bembo gave happy presages to the Com­monwealth, being taken up from the Procuratorship of St. Marco into the highest dignity, after having gone through considerable Imployments, and the Command of the Sea; a person of much ver­tue and a decrepit age, as is usual in the Government, in which men rise to the height by long steps of merit, and not by the favo­rable wings of Fortune. The Venetians, in the beginning of this currant year, acquainting the Princes with the motion of their Arms, and informing them of the necessity of making use of them, added also their intentions to be as much distant from the desire of [Page 60] Conquests, or the enlarging their State, as they should be inclined to Peace, when the causes of so many calamities being removed, the Treaty of Vienna should be put in practice; the Ʋscocchi should be sent far from the Sea, that is, they which imploy themselves in Piracy, and under three distinct names of Adventurers, Hirelings, and Outlawed, formed but one Colluvies of people; who without other profession but thieving, had wickedness for their trade. The Archduke on his part failed not to represent to the Courts his sense and complaints of being invaded in his own Country; which were variously hearkned to, according to the diversity of interests and dispositions. The Pope and France declared themselves to imploy their offices for Peace with equal zeal and affection. In Spain the Ministers at first seemed in suspence, yet offered their interposition; and Toledo contented perhaps that the War should go on, declared publickly in Milan, that the Venetians had reason to seek just repa­rations; but soon after, seeking War more than the cause, they changed their mind. Although some discourses, to give jealousie to the Venetians, were scattered abroad of Ferdinands nearest Kind­red, the Emperor and Maximilian Archduke of Insbruch: yet neither of them departed from Neutrality; and the Grand Duke of Tuscany went no further than intreaties for the Peace and good Offices.

The Venetians appointing Ottavian Bono for Ambassadour Extra­ordinary in France, caused Vincenzo Gussoni, who had served in that Court for Ordinary, to take his way to the Rhine, to improve the affections of those Princes of Germany, which called themselves of the Union, to the end to oppose them to the Emperour, if he should take part in the Interests of his Cousin with Arms, and in the mean time inform them of the whole affair, and of their reasons not at all separated from sincere desires of Peace; which produced such an effect, that the Duke of Wittemberg, Head of it, offered to send an Ambassadour to Vienna to mediate the Peace, and the Elector Palatine moved Matthias with Letters very effectual. But with Fer­dinand the Negotiation proceeded not with a pace equal to the common desire; for that Matthias solliciting him for a suspension of Arms, accepted by the Venetians, he offended at the Invasion of his Country, sends Ecchemberg to the Emperour, to offer him conside­rations, how great the resentment ought to be after such offences; and in case it should be thought necessary to admit of a Truce, he yet understood that the places taken should be first restored. On the other side, the Venetians scorned such an extravagant Proposi­tion, which seemed absurd to all, even to Toledo himself, the execu­tion never preceding the Agreement. They notwithstanding offer­ed, in case the Treaty of Vienna were accomplished within two months, to render all. An offer, which being not only approved, but commended by the Emperours Ministers, was notwithstanding rejected by those of the Archduke, to the great advantage of the Venetians; because not liking that cause which condemned it self, the Emperour angry at the Archdukes backwardness, did for ever deny him those assistances, which he thought were due to the common [Page 61] interest of the Family, and which he sollicited with great earnest, and reproach sometimes to the Favourite as long as any Hostility remained.

Thus the War from Injuries goes on to Treaties of Accommoda­tion, and now at last to new Ingagements, contrary perhaps to the belief of those themselves that were ingaged in it. Now, to say truth, were the preparations proportionable to the motions in several parts; for the Venetians in particular having, in hopes of Peace in Piedmont, disbanded a good number of their Militia, found their Army not sufficient for their necessity. Therefore till men could be raised, they sent into Friuli the Militia of the Territories thereabouts; and from the Archdukes side, notwithstanding the snow, Troops came down from the Mountains. Those of Trieste with thirty Barks ha­stily got together, attempted to make some disturbance, but were quickly by Giovanni Giacomo Zane, who succeeded in Dalmatia in­to the Generalship of Veniero, with certain Gallies repulsed. Those of the Archduke over-running the Territory of Pola, were also driven back. At the same time, in the Country of Montfalcon, the Count Fer­dinand Scotto put to flight 500 men, which attempting to plunder it, he obliged to leave their booty. To enlarge the way for the sup­ply of Provisions, Francisco Justiniano had a mind to attempt Vipol­zano; but his party being but small, and those that defended it more numerous, he retired without doing any thing. Daniello Anthonino with 300 Horse, stops a Party of the Enemy near Dobra, which ran up and down the Country, and had wholly defeated them, if he had had foot with him to have forced a strong house into which they retired; but a little while after, he meets in a more open Cam­pagnia Daniel Francol of Trieste, one of the principal troublers of Istria, who being come out of Gradisca with 300 Musquetiers, was so beset, that after a brave defence, himself, together with the ma­jor part of his men, were killed. The General Barberigo, at his co­ming into Friuli, resolves by means of a Ford over the Lisonzo to possess Chiavoretto, where near to its Fountain the River is con­strained betwixt the Hills. But Hettore Savorgnano, who had the Command to attempt it, understanding by the way, more from re­port than truth, that it was too well provided, returns without ef­fecting other than that the Archdukes people, comprehending the design and importance of the Post, put a stronger Garrison into it. Trautmanstorf, having in this interim strengthened himself, plants a Fort betwixt Goritia and Gradisca, to assure the communication of those two places; after that, raises another on the other side of the Lisonzo, called the Trinity, upon the Hills of Lucinis; obliging the Venetians to oppose one at Medea, and to contract their Quarters.

To second the designs in Friuli, the General Loredano marching into Istria with 2300 Foot, 150 Horse, and two pieces of Cannon, took Antignano, a great Town in the County of Pisino, and left it garrisoned. By Sea Giovanni Giacomo Zane coming to Mosche­nizza, takes it after two days resistance, and afterwards Barzech by assault. But in Friuli Pompeo Justianiano, made Maestro di Campo [Page 62] General, offers himself to besiege Gradisca as a thing of no difficul­ty, designing with Trenches and approaches to enter into the Ditch, and afterwards with Batteries and Mines to bring it to sur­render, notwithstanding that by means of the Hills of Carlo, which were directly opposite on the other side of the River, there was an open passage for relief; and that being situate upon a Rock, there was not much hurt or loss to be feared from the Cannon or the Spade.

It being resolved with better hope than counsel to attempt it, about the midst of February with 2000 Foot and 500 Horse he takes in Fara, which on the upper side lies upon the Lisonzo, betwixt Li­cinis and Gradisca. He soon after abandons it to amuse the Enemy with the uncertainty of his designs; but having viewed the place, returns unexpectedly thither with the whole Body, and intrenching himself, fortifies the chief Quarter which hindred relief to the Town by the River. The rest of the line, but that very large, was drawn on this side the River from Cormons, Medea, and Meriano with Guards of Horse between. The Army lying at large and about many Posts, consisted of 12000 men, of which all could not be called Souldiers, in an age, in which men were rather bought than chosen, and at a time when the Venetians were enough unprovided of a stranger Militia. There was within the Town, besides Stra­soldo, the Governour Giovanni Perino a Walloon, with a Garri­son of 1200 men. They seeming to make little account of this at­tacque, suffered the Venetians to carry on their approaches with­out disturbance. Only Trautmanstorf with the Horse frequently mo­lested the Camp; but the Skirmishes went on with equal success, without contributing the least to the issue of the business, and with­out other reflection but to have been the cause of the death, by a Cannon-bullet, of Daniello Anthonini, a valiant Souldier. To the common sorrow for this accident the Senate adds testimonies of ho­nour to his Brothers; and to encourage Posterity, caused an honou­rable Monument to be set up for him in the Cathedral of Ʋdine. Some Works being finished, four Batteries with 24 pieces of Can­non on them were raised in the Camp, some playing upon the Port filled with earth, and the Bastions, others ruining the houses. Some of the Enemies Cannon were dismounted, and a Cavalier or Catt beat down. Howsoever the effect of the Cannon imitating a Thun­derbolt, which with a great rumbling for the most part doth little hurt, was not answerable to the noise. A Half-moon defended the Wall, and the Venetians entring into the Ditch, tryed to mine it; but the stone being hard, whilst they were labouring to pierce into it below, those within had time to cut off a place of retreat above; but seeing themselves straightned, they at last make a Sally at break of the day with three Troops, one at the head of the approaches, the other upon the flanks, and forcing away, the first Guards, which negligently kept that Work, they enter the Trenches. Justiniano was seasonably present; but disturbed at the fright of his own, and the boldness of the Enemy, and being put hard to it be­twixt [Page 63] those that abandoned him, and those that pursued him, hardly escaped from being taken. But getting at last into a Fort that was near, the Enemy stopped not but at the first redoute at the Battery, where Lelio Martinengo was with his Regiment, with which giving courage to the run-aways, and with the Cannon, the Enemy being put to a stand, he forces them to retire. Four Companies of the Venetians were defeated; two Captains were killed, and one made Prisoner. A relief of some Corsi arrived at this time from Fara, and supplied their place in the Trenches, which the Enemy might in that disorder easily have slighted, and filled up the Mine, if they had not alone made it their business to pursue those that fled from them. The Besiegers, to retain their credit, attempted to storm it. Oratio Baglione, who commanded the first Squadron, made a brave assault, and forced the Enemy to betake themselves to their cutting off; but being hurt in the face with a stone, and many of his men killed about him, and Francisco Justiniano for private grudge not seconding him, as it was his charge to do, he was constrained to retire. At last springing the Mine, eight French Souldiers, hired by reward, hazarded themselves at the head of some others to climb the breach, which was wide enough. But three running away before they came to grapple, and the five not being seconded by a Troop which should have followed them, two of them were killed, one taken Prisoner, and the other, after having been in the breach, retired.

Justiniano seeing that neither Courage nor Fortune favoured the enterprises, getting together a good number of Pioneers, endea­vours to straighten the Town more nearly, and to change the place of the attacque. Upon the first report of the Siege of Gradisca, the Archduke Ferdinand trys more than ever to stir up the Emperour to assist him; but he refusing to depart from mediation, did no­thing but nominate two Commissaries in Italy, which were Cosmo Grand Duke of Tuscany, and Ferdinand Duke of Mantua, to the end they might procure an adjustment of Peace; but they imployed no­thing else in it but some offices and the name. The Spanish Ministers taking for a pretext that their King was allied to the Archduke, thought the Conjuncture very fit for their design to promote their greatness in Italy, that the Republick should be imployed elsewhere; and therefore declared in Madrid, that they could do no less than assist Ferdinand; and the Governour of Milan sending the Marquess Andrea Manriquez di Lara to Venice, he pressed, that to make way for a Treaty, the Siege might be removed from Gradisca, his King promising to interpose with Ferdinand for a suspension of Arms, and offering that the Town should remain in the present state, without repairing or bettering any thing. This office was not free from jealousie, because at that very time Gamboloita lodging in Giara upon the Adda, environed the Territory of Crema; and there being 24 pieces of Cannon mounted in Pavia, it was given out, that 8000 Souldiers under the Command of Zanchio Luna, Castillan of Milan should move towards the Confines of the Republick. The Re­publick [Page 64] kept the Frontier on that side well provided; however the Army in Friuli, by such a diversion, remained much weakned, and by the Ingagement of the Army it self, the Frontier was much ex­posed.

The Popes Nuntio and other Ministers of the Princes interceded with the Republick, if not for a Treaty, at least by connivence for a forbearance of Hostility; whereupon the Senate, considering the instances of so many, the difficulty of what they had undertaken, and the distractions in Lombardy, answered in the same sense to all, That remembring the past provocations, the injuries long suffered, and last of all their declared inclination to Peace; for a greater proof of it they were contented to slacken the Siege, and withdraw the Batteries, to give time to them, the Mediators, that imploying their affectionate offices to the Archduke, he might be induced to take away the causes of those re­sentments, which depended wholly upon the Uscocchi.

Manriquez with this returns to Milan, and the Venetians withdraw from the Posts nearest to Gradisca, retiring with the gross to Meri [...] ­no; after forty four days attacque, and twenty five of Battery. The Negotiation upon these terms seemed in a fair way: but it was not long before it changed its aspect, the Pope making a Proposition, that the places possessed should be deposited; a thing no ways plea­sing to the Venetians; because, besides the doubt of relapsing into the former slackness, and delays, it seemed no easie matter to make choice of one, into whose hands to deposite them, while the Pope being very aged, could not dispose of the will of his Successors, who for the most bring along with them new affections and interests. The Emperour and Spaniards were too near allied to one of the parties, and suspected by the other, the lesser Princes falling not under consideration, as wanting power and credit, to maintain rea­son and right against force. Manriquez then arriving a second time at Venice, the Negotiation is made more difficult than before; be­cause perswading himself to obtain every thing with the same faci­lity, he proposes, That Ferdinand giving his word to Toledo, that the Commanders and most mischievous of the Uscocchi should certain­ly be removed, the Republick should presently restore what they possessed in Friuli and Istria, after which Don Ferdinand should execute the foresaid remove, and the differences be adjusted within a term limited. The Venetians highly offended, made this complaint, That the con­ditions were by the Governour made worse, in place of better, which they expected, in proportion to the respect they had shewed to his offices, and that he pretended to perswade them to a restitution upon the uncer­tainty of that which might afterwards be agreed on, the apparent ba­nishment of some few not sufficing to take away the encouragement from so great a number of such mischievous Villains.

Manriquez hereupon returning without satisfaction to Milan, leaves the Ambassadour la Queva to pursue his instances, and he continues them with such urgency, and withal insolence, ascribing the withdrawing the Siege to the difficulty alone of the enterprise, that the Senate offended at it, openly rejected his importunities. In [Page 65] the Emperours Court things were treated more calmly; because the Archduke thinking it best to endeavour to adjust an agreement without speaking of a cessation of Arms, the Ambassadour of Tus­cany proposed, That to reconcile the diffidence of the Parties, and the punctilio, the restitution of places possessed on the one side, and the exe­cution of the promises on the other should be practised piece by piece al­ternatively, so that one Article should be the defence of the other; A Proposition which then came to nothing, but was the foundation af­terwards of the Peace, though with some protraction of time; for it was necessary that it should be ripened under another Climate more remote. The Republick in this manner tossed to and fro with Hostility, with Jealousies, and with Treaties, the Duke of Savoy was not much more quiet, but being hurried about amidst no less suspicions, it happened, that his interests were interwoven with those of the Republick; nay in such sort ingrafted, as may be said that the cause became common, and therefore the Narrative with equal exactness ought not to be omitted.

Carlo covering with a profound dissimulation the jealousie he had of Toledo, sends at his arrival in Milan the Seignor de Parela, not so much to complement him, as to penetrate his intentions, and insi­nuate to him the conveniencies in fulfilling the Treaty of Asti, with restitutions and disarming. If the Governour was new in his Office, he shewed himself also a very Novice in the discourse of Treaties and Peace, and so clearly expresses himself; That he knew not to what a powerful King could be obliged: That he was bound to no Law or Contract, but his own moderation and clemency. And if Carlo would make tryal of it, and cast himself upon his favour and Royal arbitre­ment, he should experience that the bounty of a great Prince is the only restraint of his power. As to the disarming he declares, That the Re­putation of the King, the State of Italy, the Motions of the Venetians, and the Concernments of Ferdinand did not permit it. From such an answer was clearly understood the sum of Toledo's instructions to consist in breaking the Treaty of Asti, to re-establish either by Arms or Treaty the pre-eminency of that Crown in Italy. The Duke neverthess upon his perswasions is reduced to write into Spain, and make some kind of excuse for the things past, and press for the ful­filling of that Treaty; but at the same time came Orders to the Governour of Milan to press the Duke to ask pardon, to refer him­self concerning the Capitulation to the Royal Favour, and that Maurice the Cardinal his Son should go to the Court of Spain.

All this being a bitter Pill for Carlo to swallow, Toledo sweetens it with an offer to give him assistance to recover Geneva, and reclaim that City from disobedience to their Prince, and their Apostasie from the Faith. This did not at all satisfie the wary and wise dispo­sition of the Duke, and so much the less for having towards the end of the past year discovered some practices of the Government a­gainst his own person, and came daily more and more to know, that the eldest Prince his Son had been tempted by the Spaniards to so­licite the Succession, though he that retained towards his Father an [Page 66] affection equal to veneration resisted all their suggestions. There was a Treaty in Zuccarello to deliver that place to the Spaniards, which came to be discovered, and the flight of the Colonel Allardi Provencal, who passed from the Service of the Duke to that of the Governour of Milan, confirmed it. He gives out that the Savoyards held Intelligence in several places of the Milanese, and particularly in Pavia. But the Duke denied every thing, bitterly complaining that Toledo should lay Plots to intrap him, corrupted the Governors of his places, received his Rebels, and debauched his Souldiers.

Preparations for War were now strongly carried on, and the Agent of France being gone to Milan to endeavour means to bring the Treaty to effect, Toledo inveighing against the Duke, sollicited France to force Carlo to lay down Arms, promising that when by the restitutions he should have shewn the respect due, Spain should leave nothing to be desired from its just Greatness; declaring ne­vertheless, that the present Arms tending to the relief of the Archduke, and to bring the Venetians to a Peace, were to be reputed out of this case, and the obligation of laying them down. But Carlo sustained, that by the Treaty not only himself, but all Italy ought to be freed from the Jealousie of his Arms, and offered the restitu­tions whensoever Toledo should first disarm. These then were the steps to a new War in Piedmont; and Carlo, informing the Princes, especially those which were Protectors of the Treaty of Asti, repre­sented the opposition of the Governour, and with his own suspici­ons the common dangers. The Pope, to prevent the impendent mischieves, appoints for Nuntio Extraordinary Alessandro Lodovisio, Archbishop of Bologna.

The King of England presses anew, that the Republick and the Duke would enter into the Northern League; but they, thinking it not an adequate remedy for the diseases of Italy, King James applies himself to the ways of procuring Peace. For the same purpose ar­rives from France Monsieur de Bethune Ambassadour in Italy, and under-hand proposes a Marriage betwixt Christina the Kings Sister, and Vittorio Prince of Piedmont: But Carlo receives it with a kind of distrust, as if it aimed at disarming and amusing him. France, to say truth, was not now in a condition to give the Duke that assi­stance of Arms which he earnestly required; for, d'Ancre govern­ing all by private Counsellors, grounding himself upon the Marriages contracted with Spain, and the impressions he received from that Crown, had perswaded the Queen to imprison the Prince of Conde; upon which many withdrew from Court, complaining, that promises and treaties served but to insnare and make ridiculous the unwary. So that the Duke of Savoy had little more hope of assistance left than of the Venetians, who by the Jealousie they received from To­ledo, and for the Declarations of the King in favour of the Arch­duke, were very much perplexed.

The Ambassadour Scaglia then coming into the Senate, relates the series of the former Negotiations, the endeavours of Carlo, the answers of the Governour, his actions, the designs justly giving Jea­lousie [Page 67] to all, but to the Republick and the Duke chiefly mischie­vous, then adds: It is known how much Carlo, a generous and mag­nanimous Prince, in his consent to the Peace, hath considered the satisfa­ction of the Princes Mediators, and particularly of this Republick, on whose word and warrant, and none other, he was willing to let his Arms fall out of his hand. And now I beseech you, what is the state of Af­fairs? Treaties, the just Rules of Friendship, are converted into the treacherous snares of interest. Heretofore we fought armed; but now under the fraudulent name of Peace we find our selves little better than without Arms, environed by a most powerful King, exposed to dangers. It is uncertain how far the Spaniards will extend the greatness of their power and arbitrage. If enlarging Dominion be their design, no other mans state is more secure than that of Piedmont. True it is, that my Prince stands the first exposed, and although he be strengthened with his own generosity, and animated by the hopes of friends, yet he hath re­course, as to the inviolable Sanctuary of Faith, to your assistances. He supposes them because of the treaties, the promises, and your friendship; I may say, of your own interest: but let that be left to be weighed in the scales alone of your greatest prudence. 'Tis certain, that common and greater troubles are at hand. Toledo either imposes disarming, or threatens War. Betwixt two great, and little less than equal, dangers, the Duke must either lose himself in the one, or hazard himself in the other. Betwixt War and Servitude there is no middle security. But to lose generously the State, is a courting of Fortune; to stand the shock of death, is to yield a little before-hand to the right of Nature; but to make himself a Slave, what will it be else but to subscribe to the perpe­tual reproaches of Fame, and to the contempt of Posterity. Hitherto the Duke hath made resistance: he hath done himself right, and repaid in­juries. Mendoza's provocations have not gone scot-free; and now To­ledo would overcome him with treaties, promises, and threatnings. But Carlo supported by your constant friendship, will equally despise their flatteries and their frights. It properly belongs to your greatness and wisdom to blunt the edge of that injury which is offered to the Word and Honour of Princes, and to resist that pride, which thinks it self of no authority, if not feared. Does Philip possibly forget the so many King­doms which he enjoys, largely scattered in all the parts of the world? Do not the States of Italy suffice, which heretofore made several Princes great? If Piedmont be not added to it, Monarchy, it seems they con­clude, will fall to the ground, without glory, discredited and neglected. It is, O Fathers too true, that ambition hath placed the Centre, and from thence it seems they draw the circumference. The Conquest of Piedmont is but a step of ascent to the Monarchy of Europe; the States, the Treasures, Liberty, Dignity this very Capital City, which is the representative of the felicity and beauty of Italy, is destinated in their hopes to spoil, to fire, and to slavery. Now at length they thrust themselves into your rights, they assume the interests, they divert resentments and just revenge, and under the specious title of assisting the weaker, they aim at nothing but establishing Authority and Power. What more re­mains there in Italy free and beautiful, when the glory of this Republick, [Page 68] and the generosity of my Prince shall be laid low. Let those dangers, and the foreboding of them be far from us. O Senators, let us joyn here, that we may not fear their threatnings, nor experience the loss of our Arms; and if we shall be necessitated to make use of them, the la­bour will be gloriously crowned by our constancy. Carlo is displeased to be a burden before he can be of service to you; but he has heretofore offered you all he hath, and now he makes a present of his very will to you. Direct his Arms by your counsels, who therein will be your faithful friend, and an inseparable follower in this cause, in which not glory only, but common safety is in question.

Scaglia by this discourse aimed to incite mens minds to those two affections, which in Republicks, composed of many, are powerful enough; the one relating to private men, the other to Princes, that is, scorn and suspicion. But Carlo at Turin to the Ambassadour An­thonio Donato used with great art incitements yet more moving; for discoursing things more narrowly with themselves, and of the means of defence, he represented his state, wasted with the late Wars, incapable to withstand the burden for the time to come, leaving him to comprehend, that the Common-wealth not stepping in with effectual assistance, he should be forced by necessity to some kind of agreement, though disadvantagious, in which case the whole power of the Arms of Spain, besides that of the Archdukes might fall upon them alone. The Senate being obliged to deliberate upon so weighty a matter, it was the opinion of some, that so many other Princes, equally Trustees for the Peace of Asti, standing Spectators, or at least interposing nothing but desires and endeavours, the Re­publick alone ought neither to espouse so great a quarrel against so potent a King; Saying, That Wars were the Crisis, and most dan­gerous sickness of States, subject to chance, to accidents, and the uncer­tainty of the remedies themselves. If the Republick found one War at present not a little burdensom, why would they distract their thoughts and forces into two several parts? Have they possibly so much assurance of the Dukes faith, or so great proof of his constancy, that it is firmly to be believed, that one day either beaten or flattered, he will not aban­don us? must the Army of Piedmont be maintained by the Treasure of the Republick? But what Treasury will be able sufficiently to supply two such devouring Gulphs? The beginning of a War was ready, and easie, the progress of it difficult, and the issue uncertain. In sum, that Fortune makes sport with Princes, and that of Princes those prevail, who with the greatest powers are able to weary the adversity of For­tune. That the Republick in times of greatest straight was wont to make use of the prudence of Councils before the noise of Arms, whilst in affairs most difficult, time is the fittest and most wary Counsellor, which oftentimes gains that which Fortune cannot give. To the most power­ful what is the benefit of being Conquerours? And of the conquered, how many are the dangers and losses which they reckon? Their Judgment therefore was, not to pass beyond the offices of a good amity with Carlo, and that in other Courts they should imploy their exhorta­tions to Peace.

[Page 69]But Nicolo Contarini, a Senator of a warm spirit, abhorring such slow opinions, spake in this manner: Whilst we lose the occasion of the present Conjuncture, and thereby declare our opinions, that affairs for the future will go on prosperously without our mingling in them, we our selves by our own Counsels greaten the Enemy. We have so long neglected in­juries, that now, being proceeded to violence, we ought no longer to suffer them, nor indeed can we. God presents us an occasion for our constan­cy, and withal gives us for a Companion in it a Prince generous in com­mon Interest. Can we possibly have a mind to expect the enjoyment of our liberty precariously at the will of the Governour of Milan? He vio­lates Faith and Treaties, forces Savoy to obedience, threatens our Do­minions; which to you is so much the more compulsive, or more mise­rable, by how much reason and justice, trod under foot by the more pow­erful, do not give their votes for the Princes. Shall free Princes then take up just Arms but at the good pleasure of another; and must they expect no Peace but upon servile Conditions? Let the generosity of Italy once awaken, and let us hear words worthy of Princes. But I would to God it were permitted at present to resolve upon that which the Dignity, the Decorum, and Expediency requires, and that necessity interposed not with Counsels more resolute and precise. Fathers, if we will not have the War in our bowels, we must resolve to nourish and keep it afar off. Well is that Treasure spent, and most happy those cares, if they can re­move from us the miseries, the calamities, and the mischiefs which Ar­mies bring with them. From Carlo what hostage of gratitude, and what pledge of faith can we have more sincere, than the drawing the Enemy into his own Country? And if we will have him yet more se­cure, how can the Duke abandon Ʋs, if he be abandoned of all? Amongst Princes there is no stronger tye, than that which adjusts a conformity of Interests. They are the heart-veins, which meet in the liberty of the one, and the safety of the other. Both in a word are threatned and despised, and may at last be insnared and oppressed. The assistance of the Republick is necessary for Carlo, and a diversion by him is necessa­ry for the Republick; if by Arms or Treaty we pretend to bring the Arch­duke to reason and quiet, we must give that fatal Remora of the Forces of Spain imployment elsewhere. I imagine, the charge will be objected; but for what imployment have our Ancestors left us a rich Treasure, but to be serviceable at need to maintain honour, and make good the great­est and most unlooked for emergencies. Do you think our servitude will be less grievous, when we shall be bound with our unimployed Trea­sure, and bound with the chains of our own gold? It is much better to fear, than make tryal of the Spanish Forces; and if we fear them, let us dispose of a defence far from us. The rule of just is of equal extent amongst Princes. If Philip give his most vigorous assistance to the Archduke; why should we offend in giving ours to Carlo? To Carlo, with whom interest combines us, and faith given requires it. After the promise given, deliberation and counsel are no more in our own power. Let us look out Examples of old, and revolve the Memorials of fresher date, we shall not find, that the worm of a promise falsified hath ever corroded the integrity of publick faith: And that for this reason, because [Page 70] this bond of things divine and humane cannot be loosned, but the order of the world will be confounded, and civil societies left as a prey to opi­nions, interests, and affections. If we will make our selves idle specta­tors of others oppressions, we our selves shall deserve to be abandoned by all in our dangers; and with what heart can we invoke God, much less our friends to our succour, if obliged, and also required, we should leave the Duke in prey to Toledo? Assistance is to be implored from Heaven it self with the right hand held up to joyn endeavour to the vow, in imi­tation of the Marriners, that have the Helm in their hand, and their eye on the Stars. God himself will assist our cause, because this War, whether it be with Arms or Money, takes not counsel from ambition, but is the resolution both of necessity and justice, in whose bosom the Common-wealth hath always found Peace or Victory. Let us couragi­ously adventure to take the resolution this day, because though the en­trance should prove difficult, certainly in the progress we shall meet with accidents of hopes, friendships, interests, and succours that me think not of. I know, that in great affairs it is dangerous to discover ones opi­nion, because the Authors of resolute Councils are like to those that fling heavy stones into the air, not without danger of having them return up­on their own heads, rather than hit the mark to which the hand dire­cted it. I know also, that of good success every body will be a sharer, and that if it prove unprosperous, the blame shall be imputed to me alone; but if such respects perswade me to silence, the zeal for my Coun­try hath forced from me this discourse.

The Senate was really inclined to comply with the Dukes instan­ces, moved also from their own concerns; whereupon they resolve to assist him, and though upon no particular Treaty, yet it was done under the bond of common Interest, so inviolable in the minds of Princes, that till the very end of the War the one wanted not money, nor was the other failing in his faith. They immediately consent the levy of 4000 French under the Command of Monsieur de Chastiglion, at the charge of the Republick, that 2000 might serve the Duke of Savoy, and the other pass by Sea into Friuli; but in the conclusion they remained all in Piedmont. They disburse 50000 Ducats for another Levy, that the Marshal Dediguieres offered of the same Nation; and to the end the Army in Piedmont might be kept vi­gorous and contented, they contribute, besides other extraordinary assistances, 72000 Ducats a month. The Duke had a close and particular confidence with Dediguieres, and he, little regarding the counsels of the Court, either corrupted by Strangers, or confound­ed in the private interests of the Favourite, did not only leave the passage of the Mountains open to the Souldiers, which in great numbers flocked to the readiness of the pay; but was moved to go himself in person to Turin. 'Tis not to be doubted, but Carlo thinking to gain great reputation to his Forces and Counsels, drew him thither with the powerful attractive of gold: for the Mareshal grown old in glory and the Wars, yielding easily to it, had gain­ed from slender beginnings equal reputation and wealth. The Duke versed in the management of things, suddenly orders a meet­ing [Page 71] with the Mareshal that should make a noise, in the presence not only of his own Sons and Ministers, but of the Ambassadours of France, England, and Venice.

Bethune come into Italy with Court-impressions, approves the dis­arming of the Duke; but upon better discussion of the business, the prospect of affairs, and the state of the present Juncture being other­wise represented, Dediguieres shewing no less wisdom in his discour­ses than affection to Italy, it was unanimously concluded, that first with Negotiation, and afterwards, if need should be, with Arms, Carlo his dignity and the common interest should be maintained. Dediguieres offers to the service of the Republick 2000 men under his Nephew the Count Sol; but the difficulty of the passage through Rhetia made it without effect. Noble was the offer of the Duke of Maine, to come with an Army levied at his own charge into Piedmont, and forcing the passage into the Milanese to penetrate in­to the State of the Republick. But vast obstacles lying in the way, though the Duke couragiously boasted to overcome them, the Se­nate accepted only the good affection; judging it also their advan­tage, that he should reside at Court to make opposition to those, who in the disadvantages of Italy understood not the loss of that Crown also. Willing therefore to procure elsewhere a Levy of Strangers, they send to the united Switzers, to have 4000 men, and to the Grisons to obtain passage, Giovanni Baptista Padavino their Secretary, who formerly having concluded the League, expired a few years since, was very acceptable among that people, with par­ticular applause of wisdom and dexterity. He imploys himself to­gether with Augustin Dolce Resident in Zurich, by those means which suit with Rhetia, where poverty, the defect of the Country, goes hand in hand with avarice the vice of that Nation. From France, the Court taking it, as if the Republick did not procure those passages but for their own safety, and the indemnity of Italy, came order to Gheffier not to oppose it; but the Spaniards, ingaged in the French Factions, as Auxiliaries, were now grown to have almost the chief credit amongst them, drawing to them the good will and inclinati­ons of many. Their Minister thereupon circumventing the people, calling Councils, and sowing Jealousies, put them in mind of the mischiefs, formerly by the like Treaties suffered by the Count of Fuentes; threatned anew to interdict Commerce, extolled the bene­fits of the vicinity, and of the quiet; and intermingling gifts with his protestations and promises, turned the people about as he plea­sed, imprinting upon them hopes, fears, and jealousies, passions com­mon to the ignorant vulgar. The multitude therefore presuming themselves necessary to all, fancied also every thing to be lawful; those few, which adhered to the ancient friendships, and knew that the liberty of Government consisted in Justice rather than insolence, could prevail nothing. Whereupon in a Pittach (for so they call the general Council of the three Leagues) congregated at the in­stance of the Venetian Ministers, so far were they from granting the passage, that they dispatched away Guards to the places lying fit to [Page 72] hinder it, and recalled all those that were already in service of the Republick. The aforesaid Ministers then agree to leave the Country, leaving that popular passion to spend it self, and till those seditious Conferences should be dissolved.

But the Spaniards, upon the consent of a great Levy among Ca­tholick Switzers, published that they would imploy it immediately against the Venetians; to whose Confines, having got knowledge of the concerts betwixt them and the Duke, they send a great many Forces. The Cardinal Borgia not long after in Rome endeavoured, though in vain, to stir them up against the Pope, requiring restitu­tion to Spain of those assistances, which in the beginning of his Pon­tificate had been largely given by the Spaniard against the Repub­lick it self. The Vice-King of Naples arming some Ships, professed to give jealousie to the Duke of Savoy towards Villa Franca, and stop the Venetian Levies by Sea; and to spread their applications and forces into all parts, published besides to infest the Adriatick, the part, whereof the Republick is above all others jealous. The Re­publick sends to Corfu the Proveditor of the Fleet, that it might joyn in that Port after it had destroyed the Salt-pits of Trieste; and as to the Terra ferma, the Confines were no sooner fortified, but To­ledo was quickly obliged to recal the Militia towards Piedmont, be­cause the Duke was in the field, in a condition rather to give than receive jealousies.

The Venetians now apply their mind more attentively on Friuli, and send to the Camp Ferrante de Rosso and Francisco Martinengo, the one General of the Ordnance, and the other of the Horse; persons advanced in years, and of tryed experience, to the end that with their help and counsel they might amend past miscarriages. There went also the Prince d'Este as Governour General of the Gendarms; notwithstanding that the Duke his Father, to please the Austrians, had severely forbid him; and because the market-place in Venice, which in its discourses hath its Arms so much the more sharp as they are secret, inveighed against the Chiefs of the Army, with some sort of ignominy, Anthonio Priuli, Cavalier and Procurator, was sent Proveditor General of the Army with supreme Authority. And Barbarigo within a while after had leave to return home.

Giovanni Battista Foscarini and Francisco Erizzo were added as Proveditors, to the end that they, with the General and the advice of the Chiefs of the Army, might determine upon the state of af­fairs; but all counsel being in vain without an increase of strength, assembling with all speed the most Troops they could, especially of strangers, they made haste into the field. And to Traut­manstorf also in the opening of the new Campagnia arrived from Hungary 1000 Foot, and he with money from Spain levies a Regi­ment of 3000 more, besides 500 Cuirassiers, which the Spaniards under Baltazar Marradas sent to assist Ferdinand. Heightned there­fore in courage with these and other assistances, he passes to this side of the Lisonzo, and incamps at Lucinis, designing not only to cover Gradisca, but to dispute the possession of the Campagne with [Page 73] the Venetians. The design troubled them not a little, because they became obliged to put themselves under the Walls of Palma for the defence of their own Country; whereupon the business being put to debate, it was resolved to try by all means to dislodge him by force. The Army then ordered accordingly, the attaque by way of the Plain was assigned to Baglione with the Italians and Corsi; that of the Hills, avoiding the steepy part of them, where was the Fort, to Camillo Trevisano Proveditor of the Croatian and Albanese Cavalry with the Strangers. Justiniano followed with the gross to assist where occasion should lead him; and Barbarigo (not yet gone) was in the Army, assisted by Rossi and Martinengo.

They began to march in the night, and Trautmanstorf was found in his Quarter with 5000 Foot and 1500 Horse, fortified with con­fidence and the vndervaluing of his Enemy, rather than with Guards or Ramparts. Baglione surprising some Sentinels, entred into the Quarter, possessing the Gate of a great Court-yard which served for the entrance; but finding not the other, covered by the situa­tion and darkness, so readily as to advance further, the Germans had time to take the Alarm, and make it good. Constrained there­fore to retire hence, he attacques in another part, and penetrates in­to certain Trenches; but the Enemy, being now every where in Arms, and the Cannon playing from the Fort, found every where a vigorous resistance. Trevisano upon the Hills had possessed two Redoubts; but the enterprise not succeeding prosperously on the other side, Justiniano commands the Retreat after two hours fight; during which, with some few Souldiers, some Officers were slain on each side, and particularly of the Venetians, Lucio Richieri, whose death was lamented, and honoured by the Senate with testimonies of Honour to his Family. The assistants joyned again to the gross, de­fied the Enemy with the sound of Trumpets; but Trautmanstorf, glad to have had the better by accident, and as it were sleeping, came not forth, but applies himself to the better fortifying of his Quarter. After this there followed several Skirmishes and Incursions on both sides, but of little moment, the most considerable being that of Tre­visano in the Canal of Ronzina, which lies in the utmost parts of Friuli fast by the Lisonzo, with the spoil of some Villages, and bringing away booty. Anthonino his Brother, a young man of great courage and extraordinary hopes, perished miserably in Meriano, killed by a casual stroke, whilst the Souldiers in the idleness of the Quarter; being fallen to blows, he was hastened to quiet them. But Summer coming on with excessive heat, sickness increased in such sort in the Armies, that men and horses dying, both sides thought it best to keep themselves for a time upon the defensive only. Build­ing of certain Forts was their only imployment, those of the Arch­duke raising one at Fara, which was called St. Pietro, and the Ve­netians another at Foggiano, to cover the Territory of Montfalcon, and was called Priuli. To that which was beyond the Lisonzo, Trautmanstorf opposes another a little upon the side, called the Star, and at Gradisca caused to be made a Ravelin, which covered the [Page 74] old Port. This last Fort vexed the Venetians, because it might hin­der the design of laying a quarter upon the Carso, at which they aimed, so soon as their Army should be re-inforced; whereupon command was given to Francisco Justiniano, with some Companies of Corsi, and to Baglione with others of the Albanese, to attempt the taking of it by Scalade; but were beaten off by those within, and from the discovery of relief, which came behind them, perswaded to retire. After this preparations go every where roundly on for great­er attempts.

Where Friuli confines with Carinthia, falls in one of the principal Roads, which descends into Italy out of Germany, and there lies Ponteba a great Town, and of good trade; it is divided by a Bridge, the part on the other side is belonging to the Empire, and that on this to the Venetians. Trade, by reason of common benefit, went secretly on under the tacit faith, and good correspondence of the neighbourhood, and the rather, because the Towns adjacent and Ponteba it self were of the Jurisdiction of the Bishop of Bamberg. Those of the Archduke designed to make a sudden irruption into Friuli from that side, hoping to ransack many places in their way to Gemona, and perhaps get into the more open Country, and Traut­manstorf from the other side marching in thither, either make the Seat of the War upon the State of the Republick, or at least with incon­vience and confusion divide their defence and Army. The Bishop being perswaded to give his consent, there came down from the Hills into Ponteba 400 of his Souldiers to strengthen his Confines, and second the design. Guglielmo Smit with 400 more of Ferdinands follows, and surprises the Venetian Ponteba with the Inhabitants bu­ried in security and sleep. Two Forts were presently raised, one on this side the River kept by himself, and the other on the other side, which he put into the hands of those of Bamberg. His intention was to go on further when he should be re-inforced with more Troops, which he expected, but found, that the Pesants, especially those of Venzone, possessing the tops of the Mountains, and fortifying the High-ways with some Works, threatned to oppose with Arms and Stones whosoever should dare to attempt the passage.

No sooner was the News hereof come to the Venetian Camp, but a sudden remedy was judged necessary for an unexpected evil. And therefore the Proveditor Foscarini hastens thither with the Generals Martinengo, Count Nicholo Gualdo Governour of Ʋdina, and Marco Antonio Manzano, commanding the Cavalry of the Country for that time. At Dogna upon the Fella, finding the Bridge broken, they got it mended, and the Germans making opposition, such was the mettle of the Corsi and Albanese, that flinging themselves into the water, and passing from Rock to Rock, they so disabled Smiths peo­ple, that they were forced to retire in disorder. The Venetians then pursuing the flight, entred mingled with them into the Ponteba of this side, and passing the Bridge, the Bishops Souldiers giving way, they take the Imperial also. The Germans were almost all of them cut to pieces. The Plunder and Booty was great; neither [Page 75] did the resentment of this surprise stop here, but invading the Con­fines of the Austrians, they pillaged Malborghetto of the Manzano. A little above Trevisa, a place somewhat bigger, and that making no resistance, became the prey of the Souldiers. Terrour spreading it self as a stone in the water which inforces one wave upon ano­ther, the City of Villaco was upon rendring; but the Venetians not willing to remove their Forces far from the center of the War, nor ingage them amongst those craggy Mountains, having fortified Pon­teba retired. At the same time Erizzo emulating his Colleague at­tempts Chiavoretto, where lay intrenched in a convenient Post 800 Foot of the Archdukes, and 150 Horse. Livio Puppi, a man of credit amongst those of the Country, advancing before the rest with a good number of those who inhabiting the Mountains about Cividale are called Slaves, attacques the Trenches, seconded by Giovanni Marti­nengo with the Souldiers in pay. The Enemy were easily disorder­ed, because the Horse instead of helping them in those narrow pas­sages, being not able to govern themselves, trod them under foot, and brought them into confusion; whereupon every one provides for his safety by a Retreat. The Albanese following the instinct of the Nation, fell presently to pillage the place and the Quarter; which and their disorder some of the Archdukes people perceiving, came down to fall into their Rere, and snatched away one Colours. But being presently beaten back, left that place in the power of the Venetians who fortified it. Trautmanstorf hereupon fearing, if the Venetians should pass the Lisonzo thereabouts, to be taken napping, abandoning the Quarter of Lucinis, goes to incamp himself in the Plain near Goritia. The Venetians having gotten the chief end of their intentions, follow him a little way, but without doing him any hurt, and being aware of it too late invest Lucinis, and attacque the Fort there. It concerned Trautmanstorf to preserve it, and therefore entertaining the Besiegers with frequent skirmishes, he brought into it, through by-paths, 200 Souldiers with several pro­visions; but all in vain, because those within having no more water resolved silently to withdraw, and leave it. The Venetians entred into it, appointing for Governour the Count Alberto Pompei, and placed in the Town one of their principal Quarters. The Fort also of Fara being viewed by Baglione, who was there hurt with a Mus­ket-shot, was immediately attacqued, and battered from a place of eminence, which for want of powder, Captain Sibit quickly rendred upon honourable conditions, there marching out 230 Souldiers be­sides some hurt. In the heat of these good successes Erizzo attempts Vipulzano, where being about 100 Souldiers in a great house, he bat­ters it with three Cannons, and demolishing part of the wall forces it to render, to go out with their swords. Tolmino, which is a great Town on the other side the Lisonzo in the Mountains, was attem­pted by the Count Gualdo with 500 of the Country Militia and some in pay; but the Castle discharging some Guns, the Peasants that knew not to distinguish where there was danger, or safety, hearing the noise disbanded, obliging the Count to retire but with a few.

[Page 76]The Venetians now increased both in strength and courage, thought of passing the Lisonzo and marching towards Goritia; the Archdukes Army for want of pay being diminished by the abun­dance of Run-aways: but the death of Pompeo Justiniano interrupts the design. He was marching in the Country towards Lucinis to view the situations and the passage of the River, when death seized him by a shot of a Musquetton from the other side of the Lisonzo, which stroke him in the reins, and brought him within a few hours after into the Quarter, where coming to extremity, he expired with the piety and constancy becoming every Christian Souldier. His life, made famous in the Wars of Flanders, where he got the name of Bras de fer, because having lost his natural one, he made use of one of Iron, deserved peradventure to have met with death in a more honourable occasion. But in War chance ballances the events, not distinguishing, for the most part, in the last action, baseness from va­lour. The Senate so much the more careful to adorn the memory of the dead, by how much the Common people were ready to blame his conduct when alive, acknowledged the services he had done, by giving yearly pensions to his Mother and his Sons, and defraying his publick Funeral, caused a Monument to be erected for him in the Church of St. Giovanni and St. Paul with an Equestrian Statue. In place of the dead was substituted with the title of Governour Gene­ral of the Armies Giovanni de Medici, natural Son of Cosmo the First, Grand Duke of Tuscany, who in the Wars of France and Hungary had acquired great fame. The Prince d'Este, to avoid any emula­tion with Medici, was sent into Lombardy, whither also de Rossi was transferred, to observe in those parts the jealous proceedings of the Spanish Army. Before this new General was arrived in Friuli, the Venetians attempted to execute the design of Pompeo Justiniano to raise a Fort upon an height covered with Chesnut-trees, on the other side being a Rivulet which runs betwixt the Hills of Lucinis, and from thence to batter the great Tower and the Bridge, which towards Goritia lies over the Lisonzo; but no sooner came any Souldiers to seize that situation, but they of the Archdukes side apprehending the design, flocked thither in great numbers, and after long skir­mishes obliged them to retire; and planted a Fort there called St. Bosco.

The Venetians nevertheless, a little more backwards raised ano­ther, and with some great pieces destroyed the Bridge, which was of great convenience to the Enemy; but Trautmanstorf a little above laid another upon Rafts covered by a certain turning of the Chanel, and fortified it with some Trenches and Cannons upon the River it self. The Venetians thereupon withdraw their Battery, become now of little profit, and in the Hills more distant from Lucinis made another Fort, called from the Family of the Proveditor, Erizzo, or from its figure the Star. After this, doubting lest the Enemy strengthened with many Companies under the Spanish pay, and by Isolani with some Troops out of Croatia, should possess the Plain of Mainizza betwixt Lucinis and Fara, another Fort was laid there in [Page 77] form of a square, and of a more considerable circuit, to which the General Priuli gave his own name. So that all that Campagnia be­came a circumference of Forts, and a defence of Redoubts and Trenches, dispersing and imploying all that Souldiery, which united into a body might have been able to undertake some more generous adventure. The season proper for the management of Arms being past in this manner, Excursions were made on both sides, with equal damage to certain Villages in the Mountains.

Henry Count d' Ampierre, French by Nation, was no sooner come into Ferdinands Camp with 500 Hungarian Foot, and 400 Horse, but attempts to get himself reputation, by going out of Gradisca and falling into the Venetian Quarters at Romans, where in a large cir­cuit a few men were lodged: And it happened that he brake in upon them; but the Souldiers recovering their first disorder, and putting themselves in defence in a great house which stood in the midst, ob­liged them to retire. To repay them in the same coin, Camillo Tre­visano passed at noon-day the Lisonzo, which in that season was ve­ry shallow, and forces a Quarter of Walloons, who save themselves by flight, he retiring in good order, upon the confluence of the Enemy from all parts thither. Trautmanstorf, to resent it with equal boldness, passes with all his Horse to this side with more happy suc­cess; for having driven in certain Guards advanced, he meets with Trevisano come out of Lucinis with few Companies of Capelletty on Horse-back. Five Companies of Cuirassiers a little behind were to serve for their Retreat with some Corsi, placed in ambuscade be­twixt Ditches and Hedges. But the heavy Horse of Trautmanstorf shocking the light ones of the Venetians, obliged them in the charge to such disorder, that in place of rallying behind the Squadrons of the Cuirassiers, they forced in upon them, and confused them in such sort, that they drew them to run with them. The Germans, pursued to the Trenches of Lucinis, by which and the Forts being repulsed, thought fit to retire; the Infantry remaining a prey to the Ene­my, who cutting off their way, they were either cut to pieces or dis­persed; Francisco Justiniano and Giovanni Domenico Ornano, Captain of the Corsi, being Prisoners. Foglia a French Captain was killed, and on the Archdukes side Trautmanstorf, Marradas, and other chief Offi­cers were slightly hurt. Justiniano a while after was exchanged with Father Valerio a Jesuit and Ferdinans Confessor, who, contrary to the orders of the Republick, passing through their Country in a dis­guised habit, came to be a Prisoner.

From Dalmatia and Istria came at the same time advice of seve­ral successes; for the General Zane dis-imbarking at Scrisa, sud­denly by night plants his Cannon, with such a fright to the defen­ders, which consisted of Germans, Segnans, and some Ʋscocchi (whose principal nest it was) that they sent out to treat of a surrender. Gio­vanni Sarsich, one of the very vilest of the Ʋscocchi, Captain of the place, considering that for him, made criminal already of hainous offences, there could be no place in the agreement, attempts to make [Page 78] his escape; but finding the passages stopped, enters the Town again, animating those of his party, who despaired of pardon, to defend themselves. The others intimidated with the threatnings of the General, that, if they delayed till the first Volly of his Cannon, he would give them no quarter, rising up against Sarsich cut off his head, sending it with the Keys of the Town to Zane, who received them at discretion, giving them all afterwards liberty and life, except the Ʋscocchi, who lost their heads by the hand of the Hangman. The Cannon taken away, Scrisa was utterly demolished; and after­wards attempting to land at Buccari, succours, by reason of the im­portance of the place, flocking from all parts, the season permitted not longer stay for the Gallies there. In Istria, whilst the unwhole­somness of the air consumed the Souldiers, taking away also some of the Chiefs, as it happened to Martinengo, and the Cavalier Thomaso Cocapani; to the General Loredano, Anthonio Barbaro was appoint­ed to succeed. Trautmanstorf made a course thither to oblige the Venetians, as afterwards happened, to quit the Posts possessed about Zemino, which is a Town of some moment in the County of Pisino, and wasted the Country about Polesana, a fruitful Plain of that Pro­vince. But being called back into Friuli by the successes of Pon­teba and Chiavoretto, it gave opportunity to the Venetians to ruine the Austrians harvest. Luigi Giorgio, Proveditor of the Cavalry, sacked Verma; forced a strong Monastery near St. Pietro di Selve; burnt the Suburbs of Ʋmber and of Lindar, with the death of some of the Ʋscocchi, one of the Chiefs whereof, called Andrea Ferletich, revenged himself by robbing seven Barks and a Frigat in the open Port of Selve. Barbaro also at last falling sick by reason of the ill air, the Generalat was conferred upon Maffeo Michaele.

All these successes in both these Provinces of Friuli and Istria served rather to entertain than decide the War: But in Piedmont the rupture broke out with greater noise; for Bethune, having with the Governour of Milan used means and instances for Peace and for disarming, had after twenty days received in answer, that the Duke having not sincerely performed the disbanding of his Militia, and having broken the Articles of Asti, neither did the King think himself obliged to them: Nevertheless declared, that when Carlo should have effectually disarmed and restored, he then would give his word not to offend him; but for the general disarming, he would not consent to it, by reason of the proceedings of the Venetians, rendred suspect as well by the Invasions made upon the Archduke, as for the succours given to Carlo. He added a promise by word of mouth of a suspension for a month, when the Duke should give his word in the same manner to Bethune, not to offend the Milanese. Carlo consents to it, perswaded by Dedigueres; and induced with many reasons, or rather forced by the Authority of the French Ministers to forbear, if not provoked by Invasions and Hostili­ties; upon conditions nevertheless to retract his word, whensoever the State of the Venetians should be assaulted by the Spaniards. But the Governour, whose aim was by such a Proposition to make the [Page 79] Venetians jealous by making them believe, that the Duke by little and little would be ingaged in other Treaties with other counsels, draws near to the Frontier of Piedmont, casting several Bridges over the Sesia and Tanaro to facilitate his attacque in several parts, and give time for the springing of a great Mine elsewhere, capable to bring the Dukes affairs to the last gasp, if the Treacheries con­trived, and the Forces now ready, might be able to proceed with equal steps.

There was in France the Duke of Nemours, a Branch of the House of Savoy, and next to the succession into those States, if the Line of Carlo should come to fail. He postposing certain private discords in being, about his appanage, shewed himself very earnest in main­taining the common Interests and Grandeur of the Family; and on that score had promised Carlo a Levy of French to help to defend Piedmont. But having in his heart the motives of interest and am­bition, which more vigorously stirred him up to have a view afar off, of the succession to those States, hearkens to the insinuations of the Governour of Milan, who represented to him, that he might accel­lerate the hopes, rendred almost impossible by reason of Carlo's nu­merous issue, if he would turn his Arms against his Kinsman, and conspiring with Spain to his expulsion, reap as it were without ha­zard a most rich booty. Nemours no sooner heard the offer, but he readily embraces it, consenting to hold those States in Fief of that Crown. Such a cozening blow could not succeed but by surprise and a carriage of great secrecy; he therefore continues to assemble his Levies with deep dissimulation, making a shew to imploy them for Carlo's assistance; but the concert was when he should be entred into Savoy, where it was designed to give him his place of Arms suddenly, and with all his Force to march into the heart of the Country, and in the surprise and so great a confusion possess him­self of all that which could not resist; and at the same instant a great strength raised by the Spaniards in Burgundy were immediate­ly to hasten to his succours, while Toledo with the powerful Army of the Milanese should make such an impression into Piedmont, that they should not leave to Carlo, betrayed by his own, and at the same time assaulted by his enemies, any way of safety, nor hardly of escape. But he, always vigilant, having got knowledge, that money had been furnished by the Governour of Milan to Nemours, came to discover the bottom of the secret, and orders the Marquess of Lants Governour of Savoy, that he should have a careful eye up­on the Troops of Nemours, and receive them but in one place, and that far from any Town. It seemed, that Nemours was displeased at this distrust, and at last doubting to be suspected, sends to the other side of the Rhosne 1500 men; who seduced by the Officers, endeavoured to fortifie themselves in Clermont, and another Town near-by. Lants immediately dispatches, to drive them thence, some Troops, which sent to Carlo by the Duke of Main, were passing through Savoy; whereupon the former, that did not willingly bear Arms against him, in whose name and under whose pay they had [Page 80] been raised, repass presently the River, before Nemours, with other Forces, or any of the Burgundy Troops now upon the way, could arrive to strengthen them. Toledo expecting that the design beyond the Mountains should discover it self, stays with his Army of 30000 men at Villatta and Candia, his chief Quarters. And the Duke lodges in the Vercellese at Caresana and la Motta, with his Army of 20000; Forces unequal, not only for the number, but for the esteem and power which gave reputation to those of Spain: whereas on the Dukes side there appeared scarce any thing considerable but his own courage and the constancy of his friends.

Toledo himself had a little after it had been given, retracted his word for a suspension of Arms, displeased that the Duke should re­serve to himself a power to assist the Venetians; and although Bethune took the trouble to go to Pavia to propose one more general, which might comprehend the Venetians also, he found opposition, and the Governour was heard to declare himself, that as things stood, he had no power but to assist Ferdinand. And so the War hereupon breaks forth into Piedmont, receiving its first motion from 200 Spa­nish Horse, which on the other side of the Sesia over-run the Coun­try towards Stroppiana for booty. The Duke believing them more in number, went to meet with them, and obliged them to retire. He afterward attempts to burn the Bridge, which Toledo had over the Sesia; but the Fire-boats, stopt by certain impediments laid longst the shores, had no effect. He then enters into Monferrat, plunders certain Villages, takes Villa nova, and casting a Bridge over the Se­sia, threatens to pass into the Milanese. The Governour sends 6000 men to recover Villa nova, in the defence of which the Savoy­ards not willing to ingage themselves burnt it; and thereupon fol­lowed a notable Skirmish in the open field, where were killed on the Spanish side, together with 200 Souldiers, the Son of the Prince of Ascoli, and Lodovico Gambaloita Colonel of the Lombards, an experienced and valiant Commander. The Governour aiming to inclose the Duke, sends towards Gattinara a body of his Army, and with the rest takes his march towards Crescentino.

Carlo was first posted in Sigliano, which is a place environed by moorish grounds and waters, with one sole avenue, and very op­portune to succour Vercelli, if the Governour should attacque it. Seeing afterwards the Enemies motion towards Crescentino, taking with him his Cavalry, and 2000 Musquetiers behind them, passes in sight of them, and coming first he provides, and pre­serves that place. Threatning as he passed to fire Livorno, a great Town of Monferrat, he receives Hostages with promise of contribu­tion. Several Skirmishes happened; in one of which Francisco Vi­ves, Son of the Ambassadour in Genoua, commanding 100 Horse, fell into the hands of the Savoyards. The Spaniards frustrated in their first design vented their malice with burning the Villages of Piedmont; and Carlo, of Monferrat, to be even with him, either out of hatred to the Duke of Mantua, or because willing to proceed with a certain respect towards the Milanese. Alphonso d' Avalos was [Page 81] Governour of Monferrat, born in Italy, but by extraction and no less in affection Spanish, who having several times provoked a rupture, experiences now the equal burden of the Arms both of his friends and of his enemies. He assembles a certain number of the Country-Militia; but Carlo fearing lest the Spanish Garrisons should practise to get themselves into those places, which should make themselves most troublesom to them, caused the Prince Cardinal Mauritio to take, as he did with little opposition, and demolish Vulpiano.

Autumn was now come, and with so much rain, that the Rivers overflowed on all sides. The chief bodies of the Armies were therefore constrained to halt for some days, the Spaniards in Livorno and Bianze, and in Crescentino the Savoyard. The waters at last making place, Toledo, who aimed at Vercelli, commands Madruccio with the Germans to lodge at St. Ja, and he with the rest goes to St. Germano, eight miles distant from Vercelli, a place, though not exquisitely fortified, that had nevertheless a good Rampart, and a Ravellin without. The Signor di Cro was Governour, with 500 Foot Savoyards, and 300 of Piedmont; but scarce had the Spaniards plant­ted five pieces of Cannon in Battery, but he, first overcome either by fear or infidelity, renders himself, saving the plundering to the Town, and to the Souldiers their Arms. Carlo was on the way to relieve it, when understanding the loss, inraged with grief and anger he retired, and inveighing bitterly against the baseness of the Go­vernour, caused him to be arrested, and his head taken off; vent­ing his fury afterwards upon Monferrat, Bianze, which made resist­ance against his Vantguard experienced the utmost of rigour, and many Towns and Villages yielded to the fire, sword, spoil, and con­tributions. Piedmont in the mean time was no less afflicted with sword and burning, in that part especially situate betwixt the Sesia and the Dora, though the Duke to restrain excursions had laid two Forts in places convenient for it.

But Toledo, having his aim still upon Vercelli, feigns his march to­wards Crescentino, when the Duke still marching in his flank endea­vours to prevent him. Each Army aspired to anticipate his Enemy, and be first in the Plain called Apertole, where they might conveni­ently range themselves, and either give or receive battel. The Duke hastened to pass, being the more earnest in it, because Toledo made as if he would amuse and hinder him, and therefore brings the best of his Forces into the Vantguard, in hope to come to blows. The Spaniards feigning to attacque him in Front, charged with 10000 Foot and 2000 Horse his Rear, which consisted of 4000 French, and some few Horse, and in the filing through a Wood was disordered; so that he was now put to fight with his Enemy, with the situation, and with his own disorder; and although the Count of St. Giorgio with 500 commanded Musquetiers arrived to their relief, yet it was so late, that it served only to put the Enemy to a stand for a while, till night coming on the fight ended, and the French re­tired to the gross of the Army. Though the number of the dead on the Dukes side exceeded not 200 Foot and 50 Horse, the Spa­niards [Page 82] with reason ascribed to themselves the Victory, because they remained masters of the field and of much baggage.

The Duke had the contentment to see the French blooded, hoping that the ancient hatred and emulation betwixt these Nations being once awakened, they would repair their losses, and bring no small ad­vantage to himself. He retires to Crescentino, and the Governour re­turns to Lucedio from whence he was come; passes afterwards to Vena­via to begirt Vercelli from far, and orders the Germans to take in Sa­lizzolo, which lying on the way of Invrea, excluded all succours from that side. Nevertheless Carlo had brought them in before; so that under the Marquess di Caluso, who by flight had saved himself out of the Spaniards hands, there was 5000 effectual Foot and 250 Horse, strengthening the place in such sort, that Toledo judged the enter­prise for that year too late and unseasonable, and contents himself to possess those Posts only, which in the next Campagnia might best serve for his purpose. To keep the Forces of the Savoyards separa­ted into several parts, Mortara the Governour of Alessandria taking the field with few less than 5000 Foot and Horse, for the most part of the Militia of the Country, takes in Canelli, and afterwards Corte­miglia. The Duke presently orders the Prince Cardinal to oppose him, joyning 3000 Souldiers of the Country Militia to 1000 French. Three hundred of the Monferrins lodging in St. Sebastiano upon the Po, shut up the River, and infested the parts thereabouts. A thou­sand five hundred of the Savoyards attaque this Port, and with lit­tle ado cutting to pieces the defenders, raze it to the ground. St. Giorgio attempted St. Damiano, but was repulsed, and Mortara at Cestiola had no better success. Thus betwixt the parties passed se­veral factions and ambuscadoes, wherein Fortune gave little advan­tage to either.

But beyond the Mountains Nemours having got together about 7000 men, gave not only jealousie to the Savoyards, but some ap­prehensions also to the neighbouring Provinces of France; where­upon Monsieur d' Allingcourt, the Duke of Bellegarde, and Dediguieres, who governed the Lisonzo, Burgundy, and Dauphine, having a Meet­ing in Lyons (where also was Prince Thomaso, whom the Duke his Father had sent with a good strength into Savoy) and falling to re­flect upon the intestine troubles of the Kingdom, and the artifices of Strangers that might under this Army either be fomented or con­cealed, they resolved to deny him passage, and by all fair means to perswade him to Peace. It behoved him therefore to restrain him­self within that narrow corner, which served the Spaniards for pas­sage of their Troops into Flanders. Being repulsed at the Bridge of Gressin, which he attempted to pass, he was there abandoned by the French, who in a body marched away with flying Colours. He was no sooner got back with the Troops of Spain into the County of Burgundy, but he lends his ear to an accord; and though he pre­tended some place in Soveraignty, and to keep a Garrison in Nixi, as it were for his Appennage, nevertheless he was contented that 50 Switzers should be left there for a year, and 50000 Crowns, beside [Page 83] some hopes of having one of Carlo's Daughters for his Wife.

The prize and prey of fraud being come to nought, Toledo, to prepare for some enterprise worthy of himself and of his Forces, ap­plied so much the more to straighten Vercelli, causing dal Luna to possess Gatinara, which stopped another passage over the River to the Town it self. All this while Treaties of Peace ceased not; the season now become very sharp, giving opportunity for it. For that purpose Lodovisio already assumed into a Cardinalship, and Bethune, conferred with the Governour in Trin, and with the Duke in Chi­vasso, and finding in both an equal peevishness and punctuality not to be willing to offer Propositions; they offered a rough draught containing, That the Duke for the first step, licensing the French, the Governour should then retire out of Piedmont, and quit the places pos­sessed during this War. That he should then also discharge the Switzers and Germans with a part of the Horse, and should promise not to molest the Venetians. That Savoy should then quit all that had been taken in this War, and that Toledo should at last do the same. The Duke made no difficulty to give his assent, because the conditions were seemly, and preserved common safety. But the Governour of Mi­lan denies them upon the wonted pretext, to have no power to meddle in the affairs of the Venetians otherwise than by Arms. As for Savoy, he promised nothing more but his word to the Pope and to France not to offend him, and to restore what he possessed when the Duke with an effectual disarming should shew an inclination to Peace, refer to the Judgment of the Emperour the differences with the House of Gonzage, and render the places taken. But Carlo not observing in these conditions any footstep of the Treaty of Asti, saw Italy and himself involved in greater suspicions, and the Vene­tians in more considerable dangers. And therefore to the faith of the promises agreed on, and the gratitude of the succours received, he added this consideration; That the Governour aiming to break this Union, the better to oppress all, he could expect no other ad­vantage by it, but to be the last should perish in the common deluge. For this cause, although the Mediators did de novo speak with him, and also with the Governour, discoursing of modifications and re­prises, and that the Governour insinuated to him particular advan­tages, if separating from the Republick he would make a private accord, he constantly resisted all their Propositions. In this ma­nagement Bethune encountred the Dukes kind acceptance and ap­plause, and Lodovisio that of Spain, it seeming that he now designed to lodge in that Monarchy the hopes, which together with their ha­bit many of the Cardinals use to put on. The Treaty being now at an end, Bethune would have repassed the Alps, if the Venetians had not prevailed with him to stay for the order and grace of the Treaty. Peace then despaired of, all parties arm with great dili­gence, and the Governour making great Levies every where, keeps his Army in great vigour. Carlo strengthens himself with 6000 Foot and 700 Horse, which after the accord with Nemours being of no use in Savoy, he causes to descend into Piedmont, and Dediguieres [Page 84] not regarding the threatnings and protests of the Count of France, sends him 4000 Foot and 600 Horse, raised under the Venetian Pay.

The courage of the Duke and the gold of the Republick drew Souldiers in great number, and Ernesto Count of Mansfelt arriving, in the name of the Protestant Princes of the Empire, at Turin, offer­ed as many as they needed. The Venetians finding the difficulty great to get supplies through the straights of the passages of the Gri­sons, resolved to make use of the Sea, although with greater charge, agreeing with the Count Levestein for the Levy of 3000 Walloons and of as many Hollanders under Count John Ernest of Nassaw. The Winter was spent in giving orders, and making provisions, yet not wholly without some intermixture of enterprises of War; for Fer­dinand Duke of Mantua, the better to redress by his presence the affairs of his States, being come to Casale, Carlo resolved now to do him a publick affront, causing several of his Towns to be plunder­ed under his nose, and Moncucco to be assaulted, which by its vici­nity was very troublesom to Chieri. Though Ferdinand desired to bring succours into it, yet the Savoyards Cannon not giving time, the place was presently buried in its own ruines, and the Governour coming forth without Arms, the Germans that were of the Garrison being cut to pieces, the Monferrins had their lives given them. These attempted a revenge upon Passerano, assisted by some of the Spanish Horse; but being repulsed by the Peasants alone, left dead upon the place the Cavalier Rivara, Governour of Trino, with the reputation of a gallant Souldier. On the other side the Signor Var­riea with some few French, recovered by Scalada Salizuola, not well guarded by the Germans. Toledo, not to let the whole Winter pass without some advantage, frames a design to surprise Crescentino, put upon it by two Nephews of the Signor of Albigni, who upon some distast with the Duke had taken imployment on the Spanish side.

But Carlo, with good Spies having his eyes and ears every where, came to the knowledge of it, and carefully sending Prince Thomaso to change the Garrison he brake the design. The Governour see­ing, that remaining in the field did diminish the Army without any advantage, orders Mortara, that abandoning the Posts possessed, he should withdraw it into the most convenient and quiet Quarters of the Milanese, leaving Garrisons in Trino for Monferrat, and in St. Germano and Gattinara for Piedmont. But the Duke through ex­cessive fatigue falling to be crazy, was still active with his mind, ordering the Prince Vittorio to attaque Gattinara where were 4000 Foot in Garrison. To dispatch it quickly, the Prince had a mind to take it by Assault; but the French Officers thinking it a hazard of too great difficulty, he would not ingage himself in it, but tur­ned about to Masserano. This is a little Principality on the other side the Sesia, where for the more strengthening the Vercelli on that side, Toledo designed to place a Garrison; but whilst ratifications were expected from Spain, concerning the recompences with which that Prince was to be contented, Vittorio breaks the Treaty with his Sword. The Princess, who alone with her Sons was within it, [Page 85] from fear was easily perswaded to surrender. At Creveceur, a place appertaining to the same, the dispute was something harder, because Luna hasted from Milan with succours; but Vittorio going to meet him, beats him, leaving Luna himself with many of his dead upon the place. The place then renders of its own accord; and because it is a Fief of the Church, justly excused to the Pope the force, whilst that Prince so perniciously conspired against Piedmont. Ca­luso, Governour of Vercelli, drives the Enemy out of Desana; but factions and further progress ended with the year, the Prince also falling into a dangerous sickness. The Venetians were not well pleased to hear, that Carlo sparing the Milanese which did offend him, should trouble the Monferrat, which was innocent; and there­fore attempted to set on foot a Composure betwixt the two Dukes, and that in order to some kind of reconciliation of their minds, they should speak together; but 'twas in vain, because Ferdinand required, that as a Preludium to the future friendship, the Savoyards should have regard to his State; and Carlo, who found not the French wil­ling to enter into the Milanese, by reason of the interests of that Crown, alledged for excuse, that with invading it, he should have re-inforced Toledo with those assistances, which some of the Princes of Italy are in that case obliged to give. He continues therefore in his insults and damages done to the Monferrat, and so much the more by how much the Duke of Mantua, having a little before married Katherine Princess of Medici, and thereby the former project of Marriages being fallen to the ground, he had now no other remedy for his pretensions, but to do himself reason with his Sword; where­upon in the places taken, and particularly in the Canavese, he exact­ed an oath from the people as their lawful Prince.

ANNO MDCXVIII.

The year terminating so tempestuous, 1618. in consequence be­gins with little appearance of quiet. In Germany, the truth was, that the inclinations of Matthias without question tended to Peace, whence although the Austrians, to give all the honour to Spain, de­sired only that the Treaty of Madrid should be approved, with the exclusion of that Writing stipulated in Paris; nevertheless the Ve­netians dissenting from it both from decency, and the Warranty of the Treaty, the ratifications were solemnly exchanged in Vienna. Giorgio Justiniano, Ambassadour for the Republick with Matthias, was admitted to Audience with Ferdinand, to whom in an honou­rable discharge of his function, omitting past diffidences, he repre­sented the intentions of the Republick towards his Royal person and Family, inferring from the present accord and the mutual readi­ness to execute it, presaging of a lasting peace and felicity of their Subjects, who from the affections of their Princes receive the most benign or the most severe influences.

The Emperour, together with the King, had both a mind to no­minate Commissioners, for executing the accord, Pope Paul and Cosi­mo the Grand Duke (but that served chiefly for State, and rather, to have Mediators) Confidents to both Parties, if any difficulty should come to arise. Whereupon, it being necessary that the Depu­ties should meet upon the place, from the Austrians were sent the Barons, Carlo d'Harach and Giacomo Elding, and from the Republick Girolamo Justiniano and Anthonio Priuli Cavalier, both Procurators of St. Marco. The Island of Veglia was chosen for the place of meeting, both for the conveniency of the place, and because the Venetians even in that loved to keep up a seemliness, bringing them home into their own Country. In the mean time the Austrians be­ing sensible of an Incursion upon the Frontiers of Croatia, sent thi­ther a part of the Militia which was in Friuli, abandoning the Post of Rubia, and the Republick re-inforced with some of their Soul­diery their Army by Sea, appointing Barbarigo Captain General over it, in whose place passed, out of Istria into Friuli, Barbaro in quality of Vice-Proveditor General of the Armies. Into Segna be­ing brought the Company of Germans of Captain Suech for a Garri­son, [Page 116] Zemino was immediately delivered by Luigi Giorgio Proveditor General of the Venetian Cavalry to the Commander Rudolfo di Col­loredo.

All passed with somewhat greater length than was accorded, and it was caused by various accidents and the quality of the business, rather than by the will of the Parties; besides, because it behoved reciprocally to substitute new Commissioners, Elding of the Austrians being dead, and of the Venetians in place of Giovanni Bembo Duke deceased (Nicholo Donato having possessed the place less than a month) Priuli was assumed into the Principality. He resolved to depart secretly from Veglia, and being met near to Venice by twelve Ambassadours, not of the oldest, but of the most illustrious, with great solemnity assumes the Government of the Republick. There succeeded as Commissioner Nicholo Contarini, and to Elding Mar­quardo Baron d'Ech; but being recalled a while after, the Pleni­potence rested in Harach alone. The Commerce was re-establish­ed, and there being 133 names of the Ʋscocchi agreed upon, they were banished with their families, and threatnings of most severe punishments, if they should dare to return. The Barks were burnt, and in them also was burnt the Name of the Ʋscocchi, with which the Republick was rid of an unquietness which had vexed them for many years. The greatest part of them were transported to Car­listot, and other Frontiers of the Turks further from the Sea; some of the boldest were received under the protection of Ossuna, and amongst them Andrea Ferletich conveying away a Bark, made in his passage some pilfering upon the Island of Arbe, at which the Vene­tian Commissioners highly moved, protested to suspend the restitu­tion of the places they possessed, if against the offence visible seve­rities were not made appear; whereupon Harach desirous to make a speedy end of the business, because the Insurrections in Bohemia required to haste the Troops thither, not being able to get Ferle­tich into his hands, arrests by way of Hostage the Wives of three of his Followers, and banished them all with a sentence of death, if they ever returned. With this and the restitution of the Cannon of the Gally of Veniero, the Venetians delivering in exchange those carried away from Scrisa, the Austrians having punctually perform­ed the agreement, the Republick presently delivered the places they held; though on the one side the stirs of Bohemia, which greatly straightned the Empire and Ferdinand, suggested a conjuncture to attempt advantages, and the proceedings of the Ministers of Spain pricked them sharply forward to new resentments and revenge: For Ossuna was so far from shewing any inclinations to Peace, that rather denying the restitutions promised, and continuing secret contrivan­ces and publick designs, if he covered the one with silence, he pub­lished the other with ostentation, and talked of nothing else; in his Government keeping no other rule but his own will and Capri­cio, the conduct he used was in all things most extravagant. To be subject to Reason and Law he held an unbecoming servitude, vio­lated the Priviledge of the Church, trod under foot the Nobility, [Page 117] carried himself insolent tnwards all, and oppressing the Kingdom, insulted without distinction over all the Princes of Italy. Howsoever his extravagances serving for a kind of excuse and cover, he seemed at the bottom not only supported by the most secret counsels of Spain, but there was a talk of prolonging his Government for three years more. The Pope foresaw that this troublesom Spirit would over-turn again the Peace of Italy; insists therefore with most effe­ctual offices that he would be quiet, restore the Prizes, and not di­sturb the Gulph.

But the Vice-King, all other excuses failing, offered to execute every thing when the Republick should discharge the Hollanders. He nevertheless at the very same time was providing himself with Ships in England and Holland; whereupon the Republick rather than suffer Laws to be imposed upon them, from his provocations found themselves constrained to provide by all means for their own defence. The Spanish Ministers failed not to oppose themselves to it, and therefore in England their Ambassadour imployed all means and art to perswade the King to deny them leave to hire Ships, and to divert Commanders from agreeing with them, and in Holland no endeavours prevailing, they gave out threatnings, that so powerful a Squadron of their Men of War should meet them in the Straight, that they must expose themselves to a Battel whosoever would at­tempt the passage. All which notwithstanding, Pietro Contarini, Am­bassadour for the Republick with King James, obtained his consent for as many as he pleased, and Christophoro Suriano Resident in Hol­land provided twelve, fitted in all points, which, equally slighting the boasting reports and the hazards of a Battel, set sail for the Adri­atick, and their courage not degenerating from their design, six Gallions of Spain, with ten or twelve lesser Vessels facing them in the Straight, passed happily, forcing the Ships which offered to op­pose them to retire with some loss to their own Coast.

The Venetian Fleet being augmented with so notable a Renfort, Ossuna from the design of force turns his mind to negotiate with the Turk, on the one side stirring up those of Ragusa to make great com­plaints of the damage they had suffered, and insinuating on the other by the means of Caesar Gallo a Truce betwixt Spain and the Port. But the Ottomans hearkened not at all to it, involved in a War with Persia, and not at quiet in their own Country; for after three months, Mustapha, as simple and unfit, was by the Muffti, the Caimecan and the Chislar Aga, that had promoted him, being deposed; and Osman, eldest Son of Achmet deceased, assumed into the Government in so tender an age, that if the other had served only for a short Spectacle of Fortune, this as an image of weakness, was forced to depend up­on the Authority of the Ministers.

The complaints therefore of the Ragusians had scarce any access; and by two several Chiaus, sent from the Port to Venice to commu­nicate the assumption of two Emperours, and by the extraordinary Embassie of the Republick, committed to Francesco Contarini Cava­lier and Procurator to congratulate with Osman, the ancient amity [Page 118] remained confirmed. Nevertheless Ossuna boasting, expresses in publick that he would attempt against the Turks, raised Souldiers, joyned Squadrons, and pressed the Princes of Italy to joyn their Gallies unto his. But every one understanding his intentions to trouble the Adriatick, denied him; except the Pope, who sent them but with express prohibition to the Commander not to enter into the Gulph. At Taranto he stops another Ship with Merchandize which was going to Venice; and although for that and other things the Spanish Ministers in Madrid affirmed to have sent express Or­ders both to abstain and to render, he nevertheless equally despised the Commands of the King, and the respect to the Common-wealth. He kept his Ships at Brindisi; published, that he would invade Dal­matia, caused an armed Ship to make a course to Trieste, and made the World believe that he designed the pillaging of Lazzaret­to of Spalato, where in an open place the Merchandizes, which come of the Turkish Country, are aired from the suspicion of the plague, and that not so much to satiate himself with spoils, as to en­joy the benefit of the disorder, in which he hoped to involve the Venetians, if to the Goods lost upon the Sea, the Subjects of the Port should joyn their complaints and losses of such as were ravished out of the custody, and, it may be said, the very bosom of the Re­publick. The Senate, weary of such a vexation, orders its Captain General, that was ready with forty two Gallies, six Galleonasses, and six and thirty Ships, being superiour in strength, to scour the Sea, free it from armed Ships, and take as many as he could meet. He presently comes before Brindisi, and for a whole day invites the Spaniards to come out; but knowing themselves too much over-matched, retired to the innermost part of the Port, where being covered by the Town, the Cittadel, and a Fort, they could not be forced. He then sets his course longst the shores of the King­dom of Naples, and at last Ossuna, some of his more secret design, as shall be said hereafter, being vanished, recals his Ships from the Gulph, keeping them in Naples, although he had order to send them towards Spain.

But the Venetians took a great Ship of Ragusa, which laden with Salt, was going from Barletta to Trieste, and burnt another of the same Nation, which run her self aground under the Town of St. Catoldo. Out of Fortore they took another lading Corn for Naples. All this being followed with the interruption of Trade, and the grievous complaints of the Neapolitans, who represented in Spain, that from that populous City was taken even their very nourish­ment, it induced the Ministers at Madrid to recal the business of the restitutions out of the hands of Ossuna, and refer it to the Cardinal Borgia, that with Girolamo Soranzo, Ambassadour for the Republick at Rome, it might more easily be made an end of. But they having not been able to do the least thing but the Duke got some kind of notice of it, he interrupts the proceeding anew, giving to the Car­dinals Auditor, who was come to Naples for that purpose, such an imperfect Inventary of the Goods found in the Ships, that the Ambas­sadour [Page 119] would not receive it. But Santa Croce being arrived with the Gallies, the Viceroy put into consultation what enterprise they should undertake, and proposed to enter again into the Adriatick, to deliver, as he said, the Ports of that Kingdom from a Siege. But Santa Croce dissenting, who inclined rather to some enterprise in Africk, Ossuna designs to do it himself by sending by Sea to Trieste a great succour of men to King Ferdinand, who by reason of the occurrences of Bohemia, had great need of them. This coming to the knowledge of the Republick, they command Justiniano their Ambassadour in Germany, that he should roundly declare to that King himself, that they would not suffer the Jurisdiction of the Gulph to be violated, nor let Ships and armed men pass under the eye of the Capital City; whereupon the King, who had need of the assistance, yet desired not that the Peace with the Venetians should be interrupted, represented seriously to Ossuna the sending of it some other way more safe, though more long. Nevertheless, the Republick with a great Fleet, resolved to guard themselves even from the same, and thoughts of the Duke, and observing in the Governour of Milan a mind equally averse to Peace, upon the arrival of Piscina at Venice, they command Renieri Zeno, who after Anthonio Donato resided Ambassadour at Turin, to stipulate new ad­justments with Carlo.

The Venetians had heretofore in former occasions contributed to the Duke more than two Millions in ready money; now they pro­mised him ninety thousand Ducats a month, when the Spaniards failing in the things agreed, it should be needful to take Arms. The Duke on the other side ingages himself to make a diversion with between fifteen and twenty thousand Foot, and two or three thou­sand Horse, if any molestation was offered to the Republick. This being put into writing with mutual promise not to make Peace or Treaty apart, was not at that time signed; but being concluded up­on the word and faith of the Princes Contracters, the Publication was deferred as long as any shadow of hopes of Peace remained. Upon this opportunity the Republick and the Duke pointing out to the other Princes of that Country the horrid image of slavery which threatned them all, insinuated the means to free themselves from it by a general Union, a thing very easie, if toward common safe­ty there was stirring in them a love equal to that excess of respect they shewed to the more powerful. The said Princes were in truth little contented with the present state of things, expecting from what part the hope of security and quiet would discover it self; not any nevertheless had the courage to shew themselves, and France it self preferring Negotiation before a rupture sent to Turin a new Ambassadour Monsieur de Modene, not without the envy of Bethune, that he might perswade the Duke to disband those Troops kept on foot out of Italy; but he had no power to dispose of them, because being maintained by the pay of the Republick, it was fit to have their consent for it. The endeavours then of the Crown were ad­dressed to the Senate, with a promise, to take away jealousies of [Page 120] powerful assistance, if the Spaniards should hereafter fail in the least tittle.

This difficulty then removed (for the Venetians consented to it) the French Ambassadours went to Milan to assure Toledo of the dis­arming, and he not being able to shew distrust, because they gave it him in writing, privily undermines the Treaty by secret Propo­sitions to the Duke of great advantages, if he would separate him­self from France and the Venetians, and offered him over and above, except Casale, which he desired might be left to Spain, the rest of Monferrat, provided he would not insist to have Vercelli restored. All aimed at delays, and being not able to gain Savoy, he turns to Mantua, doing his utmost to perswade that Duke not to be satisfied with the restitution of places, but to pretend recompence of dama­ges, and deny pardon to the Rebels. And this serving no less for his purpose, to the end to perswade Carlo not to be too hasty in rendring, he lets it be divulged that Ferdinand being restored to the possession of Monferrat, the Gonzaghi would give it to the Spaniards in exchange for other Possessions. There was indeed such a pro­ject talked of, but never concluded, because it neither pleased the Duke of Mantua to deprive himself of so noble a Patrimony, nor would Italy have suffered it, having at last learnt it was better to resist the Spaniards by Arms than by Treaty.

All therefore served for the Governours purpose, who not being able to overcome Carlo with his flatteries, endeavoured to provoke him with disgusts, and for that end his Secretary Carone being then with the French Ministers, he caused him to be injoyned immedi­ately to depart. The Duke in effect was angry at it, and suspend­ing the withdrawing of his Garrisons out of the places possessed, which was at the instant ready to have been done, he calls present­ly to him the French Ambassadours, as if the Treaty had been bro­ken. But they pacifying him, and disswading him not to make sport for Toledo, who sought nought but pretexts and difficulties, upon the 6. of April he restores seventy four Towns of Monferrat, and retires out of Annone, Massarano, and every other place feudal, delivering the Prisoners to the French Ministers. Of all which as­surance, contrary to what he could have believed, being given to Toledo, the report was, that in a rage he brake out, saying, It ap­pears the Peace must at last be executed, since Heaven and Earth have fatally conspired to have it so. He then releases his Prisoners, and restores St. Germano; but for Vercelli, it seemed that the diffi­culty was a Labyrinth, notwithstanding that from Spain, at the sol­licitation of the French Ministers, were arrived Orders and frequent Courriers to restore it, and that to disapprove his proceedings, his remove from his Charge before his time was published, the Duke of Feria being designed to succeed him: But nothing availed; for first alledging, that it was not agreeable to the honour of the Mo­narchy to render the place, while the Ambassadours of France were in Milan, as if it were to extort it with the force of threatnings and protests, afterwards pretending that the Town of Garesio be­longing [Page 121] to St. Giorgio should be restored by Carlo, taking away both the pretexts by the departure of the one, and the restitution of the other, Vercelli was notwithstanding not rendred. At last the King of France giving it out, that if the Spanish Colours did not boudge, he should be constrained to go in person into Italy, they began slowly to carry away the Ammunition and the Arms; afterwards, to keep footing yet a while, he requires a new promise from Carlo not to of­fend the Duke of Mantua. But the Ministers of Ferdinand decla­red, they desired no greater security, and against the liking and expectance of the Governour amply expressed it in writing. Amidst the amazement, the World was in, to observe the proceedings of To­ledo, and the actions of Ossuna, it quickly appeared that the designs of great men are like the springs of water, whose source is more hidden than their streams.

All had its rise from the issue that was expected of a treacherous Plot, which la Queva, with participation of the fore-mentioned, ma­naged in Venice, where having his Residence, he had served not only as a Director to their Arms, but an Architect of Treacheries. There was neither deceit nor hostility, which either in private or publick he practised not, prying into every thing, he insinuated himself into all; whosoever resisted his corruptions, he laid execrable impo­stures to his charge; to him that yielded to them, he proposed most damnable designs. He fomented among some Souldiers of Holland kept in the Lazaretti, a certain specious Tumult, raised up against their Officers; he attempted to debauch many from the Colours and Service of the Republick, and to bring in others to practise Treasons.

Amongst the chief of these, Ossuna sends a certain Jacques Piere, a French man, of Normandy, and Pirate by profession, a man of great courage, but bred up in evil, and capable of all sorts of wickedness. This Fellow feigning to be unsatisfied with Ossuna, declares he would be revenged of him, passing to the Service of the Republick, and was without difficulty received there with his Camarade called Langlad, that had skill in Fire-works; although Simeon Contarini Ambassador then at Rome, a man of profound wisdom, advertised, that there might possibly some treachery of the Viceroys be discovered. But Ossuna, to take away all doubt, shewing to be angry, caused the Wife of Piere to be detained, and with feigned Letters propounding to him great rewards, recals him to his service. He on the other side, to make himself acceptable at Venice, shews the Letters themselves, proposes many specious things, feigns to discover the Viceroys de­signs, and suggests the means to oppose them. Having by this means gotten himself into great trust, he was admitted with Langlad into the Arsenal to exercise his Art. He had afterwards secret meetings with la Queva, and there continually passed secretly Courriers and Spies to Naples. They had drawn into their wicked intentions Nic­colo Rinaldi, Carlo, and Giovanni Boleo, Lorenzo Nola, Roberto Revel­lido, Vincenzo Roberti, Captain Tornon, who had then a Company in service of the Venetians, and some others partly Burguignons, and the rest French.

[Page 122]The contrivance was, that under an English man, called Haillot, Ossuna should send certain Brigantines and Barks capable to enter into the Ports and Chanels, of which they had every where taken the soundings; greater Vessels were afterwards to follow, and cast Anchor on the shore of Friuli, under the countenance of which, and in the confusion, which the first were to make among the peo­ple, the Conspirators had their parts divided; Langlad to give fire to the Arsenal, others in several parts of the City, some to Pettard the Mint, to possess the principal Posts, kill the most considerable persons, whose houses were now marked with private tokens, hoping all to inrich themselves with rich and unwonted pillage. Some things in­deed were not easie to be put in execution; but wickedness and ava­rice blinded them, with the imagination, that every strange fancy was not difficult. At the same time Toledo having corrupted in Crema Giovanni Berardo, Lieutenant of a French Company, and some of his gang, held a correspondence with him, receiving Letters and dire­ctions to surprise the place, for which end he had sent Souldiers to Lodi: But God with a Mist frustrates such wicked designs. Whilst the Brigantines were in a readiness to joyn together, expected by the Conspirators with such impatience, that every day they went up to the top of the highst Steeples to discover them, some were taken by piratical Pinnaces, others dispersed with a great storm; so that being not able to get together again within the time appointed, they agreed to defer the execution till Autumn. Piere and Langlad commanded to go out with the Fleet, could not avoid going with Barbarigo the Captain General. The rest remaining in Venice, cea­sed not to ruminate on the means of execution, impatiently expect­ing the time. But discoursing frequently of it amongst themselves, and to increase the number of their Complices, the confidence and secret coming to the knowledge of some others of their Nations (trea­chery being seldom so blind or so deaf that it hath not some light, and rumours;) Gabriel Montecassino and Baldasar juuen Gentlemen, the one of Normandy, and the other of Dauphiné, and nearly allied to Dediguieres, abhorring such wicked counsels, discovered them to the Counsel of Ten. Being afterwards made more evident by the means of others secretly placed to hear, undiscovered, their confe­rences and discourses; some of the Conspirators being imprisoned, the Treason was confirmed both by Letters found about them, and the confession of the guilty, who satisfied the penalty both with pub­lick and secret punishment. Some nevertheless, frighted with the arrest of their Companions, saved themselves by flight, betaking themselves to their Sanctuary, which was no other but Ossuna. But Piere and Langlad, by an Order sent with diligence to the Captain General, were drowned in the Sea, and in Crema, Berardo with his other Complices ended their lives ignominously under the Hangman. The City dreadfully frighted at the discovery of such a Conspiracy, and at the danger they had run to have seen the Churches and houses burning, and the seat of the liberty and beauty of Italy inwrapt in a moment with sword, fire, and a miserable destruction; by or­der [Page 123] of the Senate prayers and devout thanks were given to God. But la Queva, who was accounted the Director and Minister of such wicked designs, was in great danger to have been from the fury of the people sacrificed to the publick rage, resolved to retire secretly to Milan, and the Senate already by an express Courrier, had reso­lutely required of the King to remove him. Princes being accu­stomed in such occasions to be pleased with the effects rather than the means, in Madrid the actions of this Minister were disapproved, and to make it certainly appear, answer was given to the Venetian Ambassadour, that Luigi Bravo was already designed to succeed him, and he to pass into Flanders to be assistant to the Archduke Albert. Ossuna denies to have had any hand in it; for when the event of such execrable practices is not such, that for advantage, or for the ingenuity, is wont to make it commendable, there remains nothing but the abominable image of ignominy, rejected and detested of the Authors themselves. The World nevertheless condemned him for guilty, whilst the Fugitives, it was evident, had their refuge with him; and the Widow of Piere set at liberty, was sent to Mal­ta with an honourable Convoy. All this falling out at the time that the Peace was ready to be executed, the Senate was willing deeply to dissemble it, having respect to the honour of the two Nations defiled, the one with Treachery, and the other with Venality, by the occasion of a few wicked Villains, which being execrated of good men, would be rejected even by Nature her self, if she could as well revenge her self of a wicked man, as it is necessary to up­hold him no less than the good.

Unto this discovery, and the stirs in Bohemia, Italy was believed obliged for their Peace; for now were the Ships of Ossuna with­drawn from the Adriatick, and Vercelli was restored to Savoy. A little while after Feria, being arrived at Milan, set his hand to a re­formation, and to disband the Troops, deferred by Toledo upon pre­text, that the Republick was armed, and the Duke of Savoy forti­fied with an extraordinary Militia. It only remained that the Duke of Mantua should pardon his Rebels, and nothing else hindred his assent, but the delay of the approbation from Madrid; whereupon the Ministers of France, who desired to reap the glory alone, pre­fixed him a certain time, not without protests, within which Ferdi­nand, with the good liking of Spain, should grant the pardon. And thus one part of the unhappy Tragedy of Italy was at an end, there remaining amongst the Princes, as after a great tempest at Sea, agi­tations of jealousies and distrust, which quickly returned to new Wars and discords.

Carlo could not quiet himself from the jealousies he had concei­ved against the Spaniards, nor cease from those thoughts, which kept him always intent upon novelty and his own advancement. On the other side, the Council of France tended to keep him with­in bounds, not only to keep alive, through a confidence with him, the Party in Italy; but also to oblige him in such sort, that he should not give countenance to the Hugonots, in the thoughts which [Page 124] Luines had to take out of their hands the places, wherein having been established in the time of the Minority, rendred that Sect equal to the Royal Authority, if not superiour. The Marriage therefore, upon the going of the Prince Cardinal Maurice to Paris, was con­cluded of Christine, Sister to the King, with Vittorio Amadeo, Prince of Piedmont, nowithstanding that the Spaniards with much money, scattered amongst their Partisans in the Court, had endeavoured to hinder it. The design nowithstanding against the Hugonots was for a while deferred, because some disturbance rising in the Kingdom, Luines having not so suddenly been able to resolve, whether to de­liver the Queen-mother from her Confinement, or Conde from his Prison, was most for his interest. Whereupon the Duke of Esper­non, a man of an inflexible spirit, habituated formerly in favour, an object rather than a party in the flatteries of Court, receiving dis­content, because in the Council the precedence of the Keeper of the Seal had been decided against him, and in the nomination to a Car­dinals Cap, Gondi the Bishop of Paris had been preferred before his own Son, retires to his Government of Metz; where communica­ting counsels with the Mareschal of Bouillon, he enters into the Par­ty to take away the Queen from Blois, which he secretly effected, bringing her first to Lochies, and afterwards to Angoulesme. The King came to Tours, and the Kingdom was every where in Arms; when the Bishop of Lusson, whom Luines secretly gave leave to quit Avig­non, having a more than ordinary ascendant upon the mind of the Queen, concluded an agreement, in which, with the pardon of Es­pernon and his Followers, was promised to the Queen her self the Government of Anjou, with that of Angiers, Chinon, and Pont de Cé. But de Luines, not wholly relying upon this new-made friendship, takes Conde out of Prison, and enters into familiarity with him; which causing suspicion in the other Party, he both pursues new In­telligences and Levies of Arms.

ANNO M.DC.XIX.

Many sollicited the Venetians to send a Minister, to conclude a League quickly during the predominancy of those most inclined to their Party; but they willing to observe the issue of so strange ac­cidents, not to confound things rather than contribute to their re­medy, forbore it. It quickly was made manifest, that the people in their affection had but a short space betwixt their flood and ebb; for they presently fell back into the contrary party. Gheffier and the Spanish Minister, conspiring by concert to stir up a new Revolt, with money and other endeavours raised some of the Commons un­der the pretext to abolish the new erected Courts of Justice, and to restore the Bishop. About Coira there happened betwixt the Parties a bloody Encounter, and according to the reciprocation of force, sometimes making faulty, and sometimes giving authority; another Tribunal was erected in that Town, which abolished the acts of that of Tosana, called back the banished, and punished the Judges themselves.

The oppressed had recourse to the Venetians; but instead of as­sistance they received Councils for a sincere reconciliation; for in effect, in that confusion of affairs, they knew not how to de­sign any advantage, and foresaw, that the most powerful at last would reap the benefit. Nevertheless in the Agnedina the tumult began of its own accord, and taking Arms, spread it self through all [Page 134] the Country with so much violence, that the new Judges fled from Coira, and those formerly banished absented themselves anew. In Cicer, twenty nine Ensigns being assembled, they established a Tri­bunal of sixty six persons, who taking a review of things past, were to act in such sort, that Gheffier should not stay in Rhetia. All that had been decreed by the Judicatory of Tosana was authorized by this, and what had been acted to the contrary made void. It was enough for Feria, Governour of Milan, to have put the Country into confusion, content at present to foment the disorder under­hand, and whilst all the Ministers of the Monarchy of Spain were assembled upon the occurrences of the Empire, to apply himself to what in their absence at this time happened. Matthias the Empe­rour, after a long sickness of mind, no less than of body, expiring in the month of March, left, for the Election of a Successor, minds divided, according to the difference in Religion. The Catholicks, animated by the Offices of the Pope, and upheld by the promises of the Spaniards, inclined to Ferdinand, as one who being taken notice of for piety, might also be able with puissant Forces to maintain the Dignity and Religion. On the other side it hath been said, how much the Protestants abhorred him. Whereupon the Palatine laboured all he could, that the Diet might be deferred, the better to concert his exclusion; and the others were willing enough to observe the issue of the present Revolts, taking for pretext, that the stirs in Bo­hemia ought first to be quieted, and afterwards in the general calm of the Empire choice made of a Head to the satisfaction of all. But the Archbishop of Mentz, to whom, as Chancellor of Germany, the Charge belongs, proclaims a Diet at Francfort, and at last the Ele­ctors appeared there, either in person, or by their Deputies; al­though to hinder it, there were some that infested the High-ways, and kept them in a manner besieged.

The Bohemians rejecting the Letters, by which Ferdinand offered clemency, pardon, confirmation of Priviledges, with Liberty of Conscience, and all that which they could pretend, stir up those that were far and near. Upper Austria unites with the Rebels, a few Catholicks in vain contradicting, and declare to govern them­selves by themselves, till it should be decided, who ought lawfully to succeed, pretending it did belong to Albert, Brother of the Emperour deceased, notwithstanding his renouncing to it in favour of Ferdi­nand. And the Lower would not have acted otherwise, and in par­ticular Vienna, which was pestered with Heresie, if Ferdinand, being then there, had not with his authority and presence withheld it. In Moravia, the States being assembled in Bruna, and having sounded one anothers minds, and estimated their Forces, follow the same re­solution in favour of the Bohemians; notwithstanding that a little before that Province had sent to Ferdinand a succour of 3000 Foot and 2000 Horse, who, having understood in their march the resolu­tion of their Province, facing about in a general tumult, returned. The General only (who was that Albert of Wallestain, who by that act of fidelity gave beginning to that great Fortune, which in a few [Page 135] years carried him to an Ascendant, and afterwards to a Precipice, went on to Ferdinand, delivering a certain sum of money he had in his possession for the payment of his Souldiers; but the Moravians had a mind to fetch it again by force, detaining, till it was restored, in arrest the Cardinal Dietrichstein, a faithful Servant to the King, who believing himself more in want of faithful Counsellors than money, although he was in great necessity, for his liberty readily restores it. Ferdinand by all this was at the very brink of passing to the succession, and the Empire in a calamitous condition, and ex­posed even to the extremity of dangers; for la Tour, sollicited by some Barons of Austria, came near to the Danube, and being furnish­ed with Boats by those of his Party, passed it to the terrour of the Country, and of the City of Vienna, having as it were no Garrison but the presence and constancy of Ferdinand, whilst the Souldiers within it exceeded not 1500 Foot, and 200 Horse, who were to guard it from the Inhabitants, no less than from Enemies, because they held Correspondence with la Tour, and had treated to deliver him a Port. But he having lain still two days at Fischen, lost the Victory; because, believing to conquer a City, by the same manner he had made whole Provinces revolt with Letters and invitations, he wrote to Vienna, and while he expected an answer, the Univer­sity armed five hundred Scholars; Victuals were brought in, and some Souldiers arrived. Most opportunely of all came the succours of certain Companies of Cuirassiers, sent by the great Duke of Tus­cany to his Kinsman, which by the address of one Santilier, a French Gentleman, falsifying their Colours, entred, passing through the midst of the Bohemish Squadrons into Vienna, in that very instant that the King was hard put to it by some, who insolently plucking him by the Doublet, required the Concession of Priviledges and Liberty of Conscience. But hearing the trampling of the Horses, and unexpectedly seeing the Souldiers run up and down the streets with their Swords in their hands, the fright was so great amongst them, that they dispersed, and together with them the Conventicles were dissolved, which they held in private houses, wherein also store of Arms were gathered together.

La Tour, to give courage to his, drew near to the City, and lodg­ing in the Suburbs, besieges it, but for a few days only; for D'Am­pierre with 4000 men raised in Hungary, designing to joyn with Buquoy, who was strong 1000 Cuirassiers, Mansfelt attempted to hinder him in his way; but Buquoy fell upon him so opportunely out of an Ambuscade, that he defeated him with a great number of slain, and more of Prisoners. Upon this advice la Tour draws off from Vienna, fearing lest upon this disgrace the Bohemians might be wavering. But Fortune carried Ferdinand from a Siege to the Em­pire; for, fetching a long compass, and arriving at last at Franc­fort, he was received there with infinite applause, and the instances of the Bohemians being rejected, who endeavoured to exclude him, the oppositions of Saxony being overcome with recompences, and the Palatine at last forced to consent, he was the 28. of August adorn­ed [Page 136] with the Imperial Dignity, while at the same time the Bohemians resolve upon a new Election of a King. Whether this Kingdom be Hereditary or Successive, is a dispute which hath long wearied Ar­mies and Pens with various Judgments; some approving reason, though over-mastered, others applauding the direction of Fortune, and the Conquerours. As to that which concerned this business in question, the resolution sprung both from the necessity of having a Director of that confused Government, and from the want of a support by foreign Force. In consideration of his nearness, his Re­ligion, and his Power, they offered the Crown to John George, Duke of Saxony; but he, hoping for more certain advantages from the Au­strians, refuses it.

The fame of worth and courage begot a great esteem of Carlo Emanuel Duke of Savoy; so that he was invited by the Bohemians, and in regard of their Religion and Liberty would have preferred him before all others; but it appearing environed with thorns that were too sharp, neither Carlo nor any body else was yet found, that was willing to accept it. It was then adjudged to Frederick Prince Palatine, a young man, and in whom concurred his own high de­signs, and the hopes to be assisted by others, being Son-in-law to the King of England. It seemed to some of the more wary of that Party, that affairs were too far advanced, the Austrians being put to a necessity of putting forth their utmost strength, and the Catholicks into the obligation of uniting themselves with them. Therefore some of the Electors were not wanting, who disswaded the Pala­tine; Bavaria counselled from it, and the King of England himself endeavoured to divert him. He at first shewing himself backward, was at last seduced by hopes and ambition to despise their counsels. He had his chief incouragement from the then present state of things; for although Ferdinand were advanced to so remarkable dignity, his ruine was thought near hand; whilst, being got free from many trains, which in his return from Francfort were laid in the way, he no sooner arrives at Vienna but he sees all Hungary ri­sen in Arms.

The Bohemians having applied themselves to the Ottoman Port, to get a consent that Bethlem Gabor, Prince of Transilvania, might raise Souldiers in those parts, where many Hereticks of the Country mo­ved him to it, had no great difficulty to obtain it, the Turks being always greedy to see the Christians weaken themselves by them­selves, and having now made a Peace with the Persian, were so much the more vigilant, if amidst these discords a way might not be opened to advantages of their own. This nevertheless, as it ordi­narily happens that the most wicked counsels are the least success­ful, instead of bringing a prejudice to Ferdinand, served greatly to advance his Cause; for the Protestants themselves, and the Catho­licks, which took Arms in his favour, upon a specious pretext al­ledged, that it was fit they should all joyn for common defence a­gainst the Infidels, to maintain that Frontier which defended Ger­many and Europe from ruine. Nevertheless the motion of Gabor [Page 137] was at first with great force; for with little opposition he makes him­self Master of Cassovia with upper Hungary. Afterwards of Altem­berg, and of Presburg, or Possonia, where he found the Crown, wor­shipped by that people, as a testimony from Heaven of lawful Em­pire. The Confederate Bohemians, to joyn with him, enter into Austria, and failed but a little that they had not possessed the Bridges of Vienna, if D'Ampiere and Marradas with a stout defence had not maintained them. They then advanced towards Hungary, when Buquoy with 5000 men only meeting Gabor, who not far from Possonia marched with 15000, knowing the Hungarians more fierce to charge, than stout to maintain a fight, gave them battel, and de­feats them. But the Victory was not of that importance, as in the disproportion of their Forces to hinder la Tour from joyning with Gabor, and entring into Austria threaten Vienna with a Siege; but the season being advanced into November, and Victuals in the open Country through the licentiousness of the Souldiers being quickly consumed, they were constrained to retire; and the rather because the Archduke Carlo, Brother to Ferdinand, driven in the Revolt of Silesia from his Church of Ʋratislavia, and having fled for refuge to Sigismond King of Poland, had obtained of him a Levy of 10000 men, though without the consent of the States of the Kingdom▪ and they under Homonay, a Hungarian Baron, being entred into the upper Hungary, had defeated Stefano Ragotzi, Gabors General. The Con­federates for this cause resolved not only to leave Austria; but a Diet in Hungary, in which was treated the conferring of that Crown upon Gabor, was dissolved for fear; and Gabor himself, retaining his Conquests, yields to a Truce, which though it ended not w [...]h the Peace, nevertheless for ten months it took away that troub [...] som distraction, giving opportunity to Homanay to pass into S [...]l [...]a and Moravia; to Buquoy to go into the upper Austria; and to D'A [...] ­piere to follow la Tour into Bohemia. And now the applications and thoughts of the Princes were turned towards this Kingdom, and it might be said, that it resembled a great Lake, in which many were fishing with various designs. Ferdinand looked at it as his Patri­mony; Frederick reckoned it as a gift bestowed upon him; Saxony and Bavaria gaped after spoils; and there wanted not those, who waiting upon accidents, hoped, when others were wearied out, to reap for themselves the recompence of the War. The House of Austria at that time was truly the die of the Fortune of Europe; some desired to raise her up, others laboured to bring her down; the most were to keep her in a moderate condition. All parties there­fore made use of the same pretexts of Piety and of State, albeit that Princes of several belief joyned themselves together, and Religion made War to it self.

The eyes of the whole Empire were now turned towards the King of England, because being so nearly allied to the Palatine, and in all affairs endeavouring to thwart the advantages of the Austrians, it seemed that it would be difficult for him not to ingage in Arms. But in that Prince decorum and want of power were commonly opposites. [Page 138] He being Scotch by birth, and come to the Crown by inheritance, was the first that governed the two Nations, by natural Antipathy and ancient emulation Enemies, and designing to reclaim the fierceness of those people with ease and idleness, had set up his rest in Peace, and avoided as much as possible the calling of Parliaments, without which having not the power to impose Contributions, nor levy Mo­ney, he contented himself rather to struggle with many straights and difficulties, than see them meet with a jealousie of them, or be­ing met, be obliged to separate them with the disgust of the people, or with satisfaction of prejudice to the Supreme Power. These Novelties of Germany coming to his knowledge, he first disapproves the resolution of his Son-in-law to accept the Crown; afterwards publishes at last that he would assist him, and dispatching an Am­bassadour to Vienna, demands impossible Conditions of Peace, pro­posing that Bohemia should remain to the Palatine; whereupon from measures so fickle and ambiguous, the opinion was universally con­firmed, that he inclined more to foment the flames of the Empire, than to extinguish them. Neither did the Kings of France and Denmark aim at other ends, both offering to interpose, but neither caring to bring things to a conclusion. Three Diets were held at the same time in the Empire, and there were digested the common miseries under the form of several interests. In Erbipolis or Wurtz­burg the Electors Ecclesiastical, the Bishop of that City, he of Bamberg, and others, together with Bavaria, and all those Princes which formed the Catholick League, unto which the Duke of Lor­rain also was now joyned, entring into an association, resolved to raise an Army, making General of it Maximilian Duke of Bavaria, a Prince of most excellent understanding, and who above all o­thers, hath had the wisdom out of the common interests to draw private advantages, by merchanding time, and managing of For­tune. The Pope also entred himself into this Union with a monthly contribution, rather for decency than strength. All this without doubt was to serve for succours and advantage to Ferdinand; as also in another Diet, which the Elector of Saxony, with the Ambassa­dours of Denmark and the Princes of the Lower Circle held, where he, prepossessed with promises of great advantages, declares him­self for the Austrians, magnifying the Rights of Ferdinand, which would render the zeal to Religion unjust, if, in a cause so unrighte­ous, assistance should be given to the Bohemians.

The Imperial Forces being in this manner remarkably increased, Ferdinand, what with his own, and those of Spain, found himself sufficiently strengthened; for the Archduke Albert from the Low Countries had sent him between seven and eight thousand Soul­diers, and as many being dispatched by Ossuna for the Milanese, ar­rived about the end of the year by that way in Austria. On the other side, the Fortune of Frederick declined in the very begin­ning; for in the third Diet of the fore-mentioned, of the Princes of the Union assembled in his presence at Nuremberg, the City complaining, that the Contributions were distributed to the benefit [Page 139] of a few, who assuming specious titles, and the Primacy of the Uni­on, enjoyed vast entertainments, decreed to arm themselves for their alone defence, and not to furnish any money to the Army of Bohemia. Frederick was then obliged to levy in his own Country about 10000 Foot, and 2000 Horse, with which entring the King­dom, he was in November solemnly Crowned at Prague. But he no sooner put his foot into the Throne, but having conferred on the Prince of Anhalt the Charge of Generalissimo of his own, and also of the Bohemian Army; la Tour and Mansfield, who first commanded them, were greatly disgusted. And so the year as to the affairs of Bohemia ended. Frederick signifies to the Venetians his taking of the Crown, and they with Letters congratulated, at the same time making choice to send to Ferdinand, according to custom, two extraordinary Embassadours, which were Augustin Nani and Simeon Contarini, both Knights, though by reason of the turbulency of Ger­many their Mission was retarded for some time, and in place of Na­ni, who fell indisposed, was substituted Francesco Erizzo Knight and Procurator. The Republick, though strongly pressed, would not interest it self in the affairs of the Empire; but for those of Italy continued in a greater vigilance, because the designs of the Spanish Ministers not only appeared discovered, but by the Treason disclo­sed in Venice, although dissembled, mens minds there remained great­ly moved.

Besides these, that which had happened in the Grisons came also to be considered, by which the Republick did believe to under­stand, that that Monarchy did aim to shut up on all sides the ave­nues and passes, so to besiege her, and when an opportunity should require it, to give her some notable blow. Neither did the Spani­ards themselves dissemble the distast, conceived in the past occur­rences, ascribing to her the resistance made to their designs, and im­puting to her, that what with succours to Mantua and assistance to Savoy, she had equally aimed to blemish and overthrow their repu­tation and predominancy in Italy. The Venetians therefore seek every where for assistance and friendships far and near. It appear­ed not safe to relye upon France, now involved in domestick broils; whereupon it was resolved to sign and publish the League of de­fence with the Duke of Savoy, sending Girolamo Cavazza to the Dukes of Mantua, Parma, Modena, and Ʋrbino, to communicate it, and to invite them to enter into it, to recover once by a firm Union unto Italy its beauty and esteem, and also, if occasion should be of­fered, the Priviledges of Nature; which having separated her by the Alps and Sea (as it were with strong Walls, and an impassable Ditch) from Strangers and their Manners, hath intended, that she should not only enjoy the wealth, pleasures and benefits, which with a large hand the benignity of the Air, and the pleasantness of the Country impart to her, but should also breathe the two most pretious Elements of sociable living, Liberty and Command.

Not one of them had the courage to owne his consent, though they all applauding it, esteemed it the only defence of the common [Page 140] safety. Of the greater Princes, to whom communication was given by the ordinary Ambassadours, the Pope shewed himself firm in in­differency, in regard of his Office of common Father, and France promised to have an eye upon the affairs of Italy, though judged, that to render its services more effectual in case of a new Rupture, it was best not to declare it self further. The Spaniards shewed them­selves greatly moved, judging this Alliance as a Seminary of Jea­lousies and bitterness. In those Negotiations with Carlo, there was intermixed an example of the domestick Discipline of the Common-wealth, in which Rebellion and Peculat are held to be offences equally to be execrated; for in the adjusting of the account of Subsidies furnished to the Duke, it was found that one month was wanting, and the money being issued out of the Treasury, it was easily discovered, that it had been converted to the proper use of Anthonio Donato the Ambassadour in England. Opinion did not con­cur with the fact, because, in a person adorned with excellent parts, particularly of wisdom and eloquence, the fault was rendred so much the less credible, by how much the more he had domestick representations of the highest integrity of his Ancestors, amongst which his Uncle Leonardo, Prince of the Republick, and his Father Niccolo, an honourable Senator, had given proof in home and foreign imployments, of inflexible minds to whatsoever fault or interest. An­thonio was at that time Ambassadour in the Court of England, and to clear this account, he had leave to come to Venice; where ha­ranguing in the Senate with great power and no less hope to pacifie mens minds by the merits of his Ancestors and his own Services, he found, that in cases the most important, Justice did not hold the ballance to equalize merits with faults. Being summoned to Pri­son to render account as a Delinquent, and yielding to it, he was banished with a Sentence of Death, and Confiscation of Goods, his Name and Posterity cancelled out of the Order of the Patricians. He retired himself into England; where Girolamo Lando succeeding him in the Ambassage, moves the King to discharge him thence. But the Senate by the League with the Duke Carlo, believing by his strong diversion the State at Land only secured from the attempts of the Milanese, and by that of the Switzers judging to have provi­ded themselves with little more than with the appearance, and some numbers of Souldiers, applied themselves to an equal strength of shipping and men also on the Sea-coast, lest the Viceroy of Naples should continue his thoughts to disturb the Islands and the Gulph. For this cause they listened to a Proposition of Alliance, insinuated from the United Provinces of Holland, in which, besides the com­mon interest of Liberty and Commerce, they had a great desire to strengthen themselves with some strong support before-hand, if within a while the Truce coming to expire, they should be expo­sed to a new ingagement with the powerful Forces of Spain.

Christofero Suriano was at this time Resident for the Venetians at the Haghe, who with much ripeness of judgment, and dexterity in the managing of persons, had introduced himself into a confidence [Page 141] with the Prince of O [...]nge and the Chief of the States, and from thence collecting easily their sense, he proceeded from discourses to a Treaty, for which some Deputies of the States of the Provinces being appointed to treat with him, they set down in writing the Conditions of a League of common defence. But being propound­ed in Venice for the approbation of the Senate, opinions differed; for amongst those of the Colledge Giovanni Nani judged, that the Conclusion should be deferred, believing that the Republick, though involved in great and grievous suspicions, ought not at this time to intangle it self in that interest, which presupposing a perpetual War put her into such and so great expences and dangers, that the remedy would be found worse than the present evils. And so he spake to this purpose; If it be true, that the faith of Princes is a bond not to be untyed, and that Treaties of Leagues, as Marriages, make a Community of Fortune and Interests, it is never too late to resolve upon a Decree which cannot be retracted nor amended. A Decree which concerns an Alliance, not of those States which govern their Councils by the alteration of things, by the vicissitude of affections, by the corruptions of Ministers, and the change of Governours, but of two Republicks in their Constitution im­mortal, in their Maxims immoveable, and in their Word constant. An Ʋnion comprehending a short period, and a limited number of years, yet extends it self to the most weighty affairs, and, putting the Republick in­to a long and inextricable Labyrinth, draws along with it consequences of great moment; because it hath for its object a perpetual War, in which with unwearied exercise of mind the Ʋnited Provinces defend their Religion and Liberty against a most powerful King, implacable in the offence, and indefatigable in the resentment. That the Treasure of the Republick should be poured forth to the assistance of the weak, that our aids should be the certain Capital of the oppressed, that the Arsenals and Treasuries should be common to Italy, there are so strong motives that it cannot be denied; but they have not the same force for the affairs of Holland, and if they have force, by ballancing the reasons, it is fit that we measure their strength. Our succours perhaps will be large, yet un­sufficient to be able to maintain a War, which subsists upon terms of Li­berty and Rebellion, irreconciliable with subjection and Kingly Autho­rity. A War extended to the four parts of the World, which hath no limits, nor can be bounded, which hath emptied Spain of People, exhau­sted the Indies of Gold, and swallowed the Blood and Treasures of Eu­rope. The Republick hath always been most just in her undertakings, in her own defence most circumspect, and in the assistance of others con­stant. What is now pretended? is it to take Arms against Spain? have we Peace with him? is it to preserve our selves? but what more safe remedy than the sparing the vital spirits for our own occasions? Some desire to perswade those States, at the end of the Truce to make an end of the War; but if in their intestine Divisions having experi­enced greater mischiefs from Peace than hazards in the War, they are thereto perswaded by their own interest; that diversion will surely serve to our advantage, and that War will be carried on without us; under the shadow of which Italy will take breath, and the Republick, protected [Page 142] by Heaven against force and treasons, will happily enjoy a calm and quiet peace. Holland hath the assistance of their Neighbours, and they most potent Princes; some conformable to their own Religion, others by a suitableness to their conveniencies and designs, and these can and will uphold her with puissant Forces. To what purpose then hasten our Car­rier, if by the steps of others, without wearying our selves, we may ar­rive at the end of our advantages? The Republick hath to its praise as­sumed to her self the protection of Italy, hath maintained it, and doth maintain it with glory; but it would be too vast a thought to espouse all the differences of Europe, and have to do in every part of the World. If out of prudence we have abstained from meddling in the affairs of Bohemia, why should we pinch our selves with those of Holland? is it to obtain assistance? But that people will not be wanting to be ser­viceable to us without a League, who agree with all the World, where there is money and reward. I deny not, but that friends are a great defence, and that in true Mesnagery that Treasure is not to be valued, which keeps the Monster of War far off. But do the bonds of friendship consist in Treaties only? The affections of Princes are there joyned, where the Interests are not separate. Who doubts but that the Ʋnited Provinces will embrace our assistance, as often as being in distress it may be seasonable to give it, and render it to us again, when the Conjunction of affairs shall shew it to be necessary? We have hitherto at least drawn Commanders, Souldiers, Ships out of that Country, open to the money of all. That very money, which for the purchase of a friendship not neces­sary we are here vainly so ready to disburse, shall be that, which in oc­casions more needful and better shall bring us assistance. But if by un­profitable profusions we shall exhaust our Treasury, we shall have an equal want of defence and friends, and be put to beg of others, rather than receive relief from our selves. As for my self, I look at those friend­ships most profitable, which upon equal conditions have their rise from common conveniencies; but in the case in question, how unequal does the fortune and state of things appear! with the Catholick King we may have Peace, nay we shall have it, whensoever moderation shall come to be in his Councils. But in Holland, where the obstinacy of a false belief, and the desire of true liberty are contended for, there can be no place for quiet. So that we shall be constrained to subscribe to a perpe­tual grievance. Nor ought we here to believe we shall enjoy aids reci­procal, because there being not place for a Treaty which can preserve from suspicions, or by jealousies oblige to assistance, the Spaniards will be so wise as to make War in Flanders in earnest, and in Italy in shew, revenging himself of us by a double blow, the one by the imployment of the money we shall be obliged to give Holland, and the other by the con­sumption of all our Forces in a long defence of Land and Sea. Who knows not, that in the Maxims of Spain War is covered over with art and time; and on the other side those of the Republick consist in the preserving and defending her self without provoking and offending o­thers; always in their counsels and resolutions uniting prudence, justice, and time?

This opinion meeting not with the Genius and approbation of [Page 143] all, Sebastian Veniero one of the Counsellors, moving the Senate to anger no less than jealousie at the proceedings of the Spaniards, dis­coursed in the contrary sense: Nature hath prescribed to living Crea­tures one Element; but Heaven and Earth are too little for ambition. It will be a rare felicity to see Princes contented with their own State, in an Age, in which good Conscience is no more the reward, but Inte­rest is the price of Reigning and of Victory. It is not therefore false, that if private men have placed the praise of moderation in being con­tented with their own, Princes hold the glory of their greatness setled in the usurping what is anothers. This Age of ours makes it good, in that the Monarchy of Spain standing possessed by Fortune, Counsel, and Arms, of such vast Countries, being nowithstanding hunger-starved, and not to be satiated with almost two worlds, assaults or attempts all that which carries any likeness or splendour of Liberty and Empire. And amongst its Arcana, discord hath not the last place, which darkly insi­nuated and nourished every where, either by the provocation of Religion, or under the title of Interest, or the visard of Ambition and Preroga­tive, disuniting the minds of Nations, and the intercourse of Princes, like a hidden Mine razeth the foundations of those Dominions, which it cannot attain to by force. It fears nothing more than the discovery of its machinations, or the concord of its enemies. Hence so many Arts practised on the minds of the Grisons, to divert them from our alliance. Hence so many complaints for our League with the Cantons of Helve­tia. Hence so many invectives for our Levy of Hollanders; and hence so much noise for our union with Carlo. But we ought to know, that where our Enemies are most upon their guard, where they contend most fiercely, there is seated the pawn of common safety. That it behoves the weakest to unite themselves against the most powerful, is a rule and direction of Nature, and to have set that at nought, hath defloured the beauty, and almost ravished the liberty of Italy. The occasion now pre­sents to us the ready means to strengthen quiet to our selves, and pro­vide security for our friends, by imbracing the invitation of Holland. Experience puts us so much in mind, how fatal their Truce hath been to Italy, which during the trouble of those Provinces, was happy and quiet. But War serving great Princes but for exercise, the flame, being quench­ed there, is kindled again on this side the Mountains. Our Envyers now seeking occasion and advantage for themselves more than quiet, greater flames lye hidden under the warm ashes of a teacherous Peace. It belongs therefore to us to carry the tinder some whither else. For if we resist an open Enemy with force, there is no better guard from a se­cret one, than by the advantage of a distraction. Let us not doubt but that War will suddenly break forth again in the Low Countries; but too unequal, to say truth, are the Forces of the Ʋnited Provinces to grap­ple with those of so puissant Kingdoms. It is best then to re-inforce them with a powerful assistance, to the end that with equal prejudice to our affairs, those States yield not to the flattering invitations of the Spa­nish Ministers by prolonging the Truce, or fall not into great dangers, and at last relapse under the yoke by a weak management of Arms. Nor let faint hopes comfort us, that they are to receive sufficient assistances [Page 144] from the neighbouring Potentates; because we are not now to learn, with what winds, and they moved for the most part by the breath of Spain, France is driven; and we see England, that having nothing great but the name, hath a King always in fear to be constrained to a War, and his Ministers to continue Peace in Holland, fixed in the same reasons which induced them to procure it. To him then, that knows and expe­rimenteth that he hath the greater need, it belongs also to set his hand to the remedy; otherwise, whilst one preserving himself by another, and every one sheltering himself under the interests of others, more than his own, we shall play the game of our Adversaries, who, fighting with one at a time, are sure at last to conquer all. How can our Common-wealth pretend to be assisted, if at her ease she will look on upon others wants? Do we possibly trust in the Peace two years since concluded with Spain? but what fruit have we hitherto enjoyed by it but the Invasions practised by Toledo, the Restitutions denied by Ossuna, the Treasons framed by la Queva, Provinces invaded, Towns little less than surprised, the Con­fines more and more threatned, the Sea roved, Commerce disturbed, and for the highest degree of hatred in others, and dangers to our selves, the Turks sollicited to oppress us? We may suppose the intentions of King Philip to be good, but certainly the actions of his Ministers cannot be worse: and nothing else hitherto hath diverted the discomposing of the Treaty, and kindling again the flames of War, but the patience of them that have received and endured injuries. Of a Peace so full of trea­chery, what more safe caution can we for the future procure for our selves, than to have Companions, whether it be in Peace or in War? Other­wise, without friends, we shall always find our selves, amidst troublesom suspicions, exposed to open injuries and secret treacheries. And if War be calamitous, jealousie is miserable. The friendships hitherto contra­cted are not sufficient to preserve us. The Alliances with Savoy and the Switzers are an ornament to the Peace, and a defence in War: But they open us not the passes, they furnish us not with Souldiers, they pro­tect not the maritime Provinces for us, but that this very City, the wor­thy seat of Liberty, and Empire stands no less exposed to dangers, than that she hath almost been a prey to Treachery. Let us then unite our selves with Holland; because if other Leagues defend our Dominion by Land, since it is not the Spaniards interest to provoke anew a generous Government, which hath taught every one the art how to resist the more powerful; they will in future also respect the Gulph, not to draw upon them the Arms of that unconquered people, which disturbs their posses­sion of the new World, and triumphs in the vast Ocean of the Indies. By this means our Peace shall be defended by faith, but much more by fear. If peradventure that rage be objected, which in a great Prince will be conceived implacable: What occasion will be for it? What, because we make Alliance with those Provinces, with which Spain it self hath con­cluded a Truce, acknowledging them for Soveraign? Shall we then be so unhappy, that friendship may no more be contracted betwixt free Princes? But may not our designs perhaps be to drive the Catholick King out of his vast Territories? Our institution and the moderation of our counsels are not accessary to that. The League will do him no hurt, [Page 145] if he promote not injuries; and if he be offended that he finds resist­ance, what greater argument to us to suspect his designs? But the charge possibly will be increased? But where can it be better imployed, than to preserve us from the worst of evils? What serves our Riches too, if they lye idle, but for a provocation to War, and a reward to a Conquerour? If our Ancestors have been provident to heap up Treasures, it belongs to us to be as prudent in the using of it, and for fear of growing poor, we ought not to imagine our selves always poor; for it is not money but Country and People, which are the most opulent Treasuries of Princes.

This opinion prevailed. Orders then and powers being dispatch­ed to Suriano, a defensive League was concluded for fifteen years, in which, in case of Invasion the Republick promised 50000 Flo­rins a month to the States, and they on their part an equivalent suc­cour of Men, Ships, or Money, as the Senate should appoint. For the solemn Ratification of it, the Heer Aersen was deputed from the Hagh to go to Venice, and from the Venetians into Holland Girolamo Trevisano, Ambassadours Extraordinary. This League was no sooner published, but contrary to that of Italy, all the considerable Princes of the North desired to be of it. And for that purpose instances and frequent Ministers arrived at Venice. In particular Balthasar Nei, Secretary to the Marquess of Anspach, and Prince Magnus of Wirtemberg, in the name of the Protestants of the Union, and of the Bohemians, came to demand assistance, the King of England streng­thening their demand with effectual offices. But the Republick re­solving not to depart from the defensive only, did not admit of their instances.

At the Conclusion of this League the Spaniards seemed to be greatly strucken, and their Ministers contrived more and more to increase jealousies and troubles, in particular Ossuna, who, confound­ing the promised restitution of the goods made prize, with the shew of new attempts, kept a Squadron of Gallies ready fitted, with all their furniture, to offer at some surprise in the Adriatick, with a doubtful report, whether he would fall into Albania to the damage of the Turks, or of the Venetians in Dalmatia. In both these Pro­vinces he had Intelligences and Treaties; and keeping Souldiers alongst the Coast of Puglia, gave out that he intended to send them to Trieste by Sea.

The Venetians constant in their resolution not to suffer armed Ves­sels to come into the Gulph, ordered Lorenzo Veniero, surrogated to Barbarigo, deceased, into the Procuratorship of St. Marc and the Charge of Captain General, to hinder it and to oppose him with all his force. The Fleet was at Curzola, very strong in Ships and Soul­diers, and Veniero making choice of twelve light Gallies, new clean­ed, and five great ones, made a course to the Coast of Puglia, clear­ing the Sea of some Pirate Pinnaces, by taking four, and making himself Master besides of a Flemish Vessel, which laded Corn for Naples. He afterwards went back to Corfu to secure ten Gallies, which were coming from Candia to joyn the Fleet, for which the Marquess of Santa Croce with a Squadron of Naples laid wait in their [Page 146] course. But Anthonio Pisani avoiding the ambush, keeping the other Coast, brought them safe. Veniero then joyning with thirty four Ships, which were in the Roads of Meleda, and two, which they had taken, come from Vallona with Corn, scoured longst the Coast of Albania, where he took three which laded Corn for Naples, where there was great scarcity. At last coming to Pola, he discharged some Ships, which were over and above what he had need of.

Freletich, that had done some mischief under the countenance of Ossuna, seeing the Venetian Fleet advanced into Istria, had the bold­ness to enter into the Gulph to make prey of some Ships; but be­ing pursued by some Gallies, he ran on shore on the Coast of the Kingdom, and leaving the Ship with the Arms of the Viceroy in prey to the Venetians, with the death of some of his, saved for that time his own life. At Naples also the Fleet at last separates; for being informed of the defence the Republick had ordered in the Gulph, the Ships were sent to Vado to land the Souldiers appointed for the relief of Ferdinand; and the Gallies, under the Command of Prince Philibert, joyned to the Squadrons of the Pope, Malta, Ge­noua and Tuscany, passed into Africk to attempt upon Susa; the Prince having first assured the Republick under-hand (who, jealous of so great preparations, ordered Veniero to assemble the Fleet at Corfu) that they should fear no disturbance so long as he commanded. But finding the Pirates in Susa upon their guard, and all Posts already in defence, all they were able to do was but to throw down the first Port with a Pettard, and the second being mured up, they were obliged to return with some loss: It being commonly belie­ved, as was divulged by the suspicious Genius of Spain, that Ossuna, desirous for his own ends to consume those Forces of the King, had given the Pirates notice of the design. Certain it is, that the right, those Pirates did themselves, was greater than the loss; for a while after they ransacked the maritime Coast of Spain, burning Orpesa, carrying away Booty and Slaves.

Philibert in his retreat sailed within sight of Cerigo and of Zant, where the same night the Turkish Fleet, much greatned, appeared. Nevertheless, although the Spanish gave out they sought it, to give them battel, they avoided taking their course towards Naples, under pretext that the Turks being infected with the plague, it was not fit to ingage in a fight with them. But they staying a while at Navar­rino, returned at last, as usual, to winter at Constantinople, without other prejudice but the loss of the Galley del Bei di Santa Maura, which was taken by Octavio d'Arragona.

Ossuna applying himself rather to do mischief to the Republick, than minding the molestations of the Turks, sends into the Archpe­lago under his Commissions six Ships to rove, which were in parti­cular to prey upon the Vessels of the Venetians, and into the Adria­tick sends the Ship called the Great Tiger, upon which was Freletich to carry to Trieste a quantity of powder to the service of Ferdinand. But being discovered by the Galliasses, and chased, she was forced to save her self in the Port of Manfredonia. These were the last [Page 147] attempts of the Duke,An. Dom. 1620 against whom the patience of the people was now grown to its extremity, as the connivence of the Court had been no less in his favour. The Kingdom of Naples had for several years groaned under the Tyranny of this Minister, who, carried a­way by the two Furies of Luxury and Ambition, exercised a disso­lute Government, confounding things sacred and profane, setting Laws at naught, trampling upon the Nobility, and infringing Privi­ledges. The King had commanded, that the Father Brindisi, a Ca­pucin of a most holy life, gone secretly out of the City, should come to the Court, although the Duke had procured to have him stopt at Genoua, and to his relations being joyned the complaints of many of the Nobility, who were secretly gone to Madrid; his Favourers, who had been entertained with vast gifts, part of his rapinous pil­lagings, could no longer support him. He perceiving that his re­move was near at hand, accustomed to command, had for a good while been considering the means to exchange his Government into a Soveraignty, and thought that not unfit for his purpose of having turmoiled Italy, and rendred the Name of the Spanish Monarchy so hateful to the Princes. He had besides, under pretence of sediti­ons, which himself raised, a Militia of Strangers under his pay, Ships of War depending upon himself, and by flatteries had gained the Common people to him, making use, as the means, of Giulio Geno­vino, they elect of the people a man of sharp understanding, a prompt spirit, Inventor of Novelty, and a greedy Disturber of quiet, proper to animate sedition.

As to the rest, he protected the people without distinction against the Barons, and gave out that he would ease their grievances, and take away Impositions; and passing by one day, where, to adjust the Impost, they were weighing Victuals, he cut the ropes of the Scales with his Sword, giving to understand, that he would have the fruits of the Earth unburdened and free, as being the free gifts of the Air and of Heaven. Hoping that the Princes of Italy would second his designs, he uses secret means to sound the Duke of Savoy and the Venetians, informing the one, that all he had done had been by precise Orders from the Court, and inviting the other to concur in the design of driving the Spaniards out of Italy; but the Repub­lick avers from such shifts, and, always wary, would not so much as hear it. Carlo imparts the project to the Court of France, and a person was sent by Dediguieres to Naples to observe the state of things.

ANNO M.DC.XX.

The Court of Spain, which by the distance of its many Countries hath it for a Maxime to distrust the Ministers which govern them, heedfully minding the proceedings of Ossuna, easily discovered his practices, and resolved to remove him; but doubting that by send­ing a Successor from Spain, he might make use of that delay to strengthen his disobedience, orders the Cardinal Borgia that with all speed and caution he should transport himself from Rome to [Page 148] Naples, and introducing himself into the Government, should dis­possess Ossuna. The Cardinal having gained the good will of the Governor of Castel nuovo, enters into it secretly by night, and betimes in the morning the discharge of the Cannon advertizes the City, that the new Viceroy being arrived, Ossuna was laid aside; where­upon the oppressed rising in commotion, and the turbulent being discovered, the Duke nevertheless upon the instant wanted not Arts to flatter the people with fair words, and the Souldiery with gifts. But the former uncertain what resolution to take, and the other, in particular the Spaniards, averse from staining themselves with unfaithfulness; the Nobility, the Council, the Ministers ap­proving the change, he was forced to depart, detested by all sorts of persons. By easie Journies to give time for pacifying the Kings displeasure, and that the favour of his friends might get strength, he takes his way towards Spain, where being received into prison, he was a while after brought to the sentence and punishment of death. Before this change was made, Rivera, who commanded the Ships of Ossuna sent into the Levant, comes with three upon the Coast of Candia, where sculking in by-kreeks of the Kingdom, remote and unguarded, by landing he had done some mischief. But having af­terwards discovered at the Rock of Christiana one Ship riding se­parated from his consorts (which was the Admiral Ship of Frederick Nani, a person of great skill in the Militia by Sea, and of exact and severe discipline) setting up his bloody Flag, came to attacque him. But Nani, to whom with eight Ships was committed the Guard of those Seas, though then alone, weighing Anchor, and charging him with so much courage, that two of his Vessels, not able to endure his Cannon, were forced to leave the fight, and amongst them Rivera's own, which made all the sail it could towards Italy; boarded the other which was the Admiral of Naples, and after a hard contest took it. Besides the slain, the Venetians had two hundred Priso­ners, and found upon the Ship some of those Cannon taken by Ossu­na out of their Gallies. Retiring with this purchase he meets the other Squadron, who shewing signs of friendship were answered with the like respect. The action was much commended, and by reason of the provocation approved by those themselves who were offended at it.

The Senate well pleased, that their honour was vindicated against Ossuna, and Rivera chastised, ordered the Prisoners to be released, and the Ship to be restored to Borgia the new Viceroy, who in a friendly manner demanded it, and had recalled the Ship Tiger from Manfredonia, and discharged Freletich with the Ʋscocchi. Where­upon Feria vainly shewed at Milan a particular resentment at this success, in such sort that he threatned the Frontiers with an Inrode. But the Senate ordering Andrea Paruta, Proveditor on the other side of the Mincio, to repulse all sorts of injuries, provided it so well, that the Governour easily let fall those thoughts. Two other sparks were amicably quenched, the one of small moment concerning cer­tain waters of the Forno, disputed betwixt those of Monte, a Town [Page 149] of the Cremasca, and they of Postino in the Milanese, which was also easily accommodated on the place by Anthonio da Ponte Governour and Captain of Crema, and by Coiro a Senator of Milan, under the title of Commissioners. The other carried a greater appearance; because the Prince of Castiglione being under Pupillage, the Town of Mel­dole, subject to him, shook off their obedience.

The Tutor who was the Signor di Solferino, went about to cha­stise it; but the Duke of Mantua declared it under his protection, and sent a Garrison into it. The other had recourse to the Gou­vernour of Milan, who, to use authority and force at once, sent thi­ther ten Companies of Foot, five hundred Horse, and four pieces of Cannon. But the Republick, who having those little States within theirs loved not such disorders, and much less that Garrisons of Stran­gers should be introduced there, sent some Souldiers to the Borders, and with the Duke of Mantua and the Guardian passed effectual of­fices, remonstrating, that as well the assistances as the enmities of the more powerful were equally dangerous; that for a most trivial cause they were kindling a great fire which would first burn their house, and afterwards the rest of Italy.

To the Ministers of Spain it was also declared, that the novelty would be extremely grievous, because Italy being not yet quitted from the late troubles, might upon every emergency be put again into greater agitations. The Governour of Milan, to say truth, judged not the matter such, as deserved to disturb the present quiet; and commanding thereupon his Souldiers not to pass beyond the Confines, interposes himself, adjusting the differences by punishing some of the Mutineers, and pardoning all the rest. The minds of the Princes nevertheless were so much disturbed with jealousies, that upon every accident they were stirred up to apprehensions, even upon very rumours. The Town of Sabieneda, which is of a situation of importance, not only to the Duke of Mantua, but also to the other neighbourhood, was yielded in Dowry to the Prince of Stigliano, one of the chief Barons of the Kingdom of Naples. He being a man of mean parts, allured by promises of honours, especi­ally of being made a Grandee of Spain, shewed himself not unwil­ling to have a Garrison of that Crown put into it. But his Wife, of a more masculine spirit, opposed both their flatteries and threat­nings, encouraged by under-hand perswasions of the Princes, and particularly of the Venetians, who would not willingly have suffered it. Insomuch that the jealousie, which seemed to be raised on that account, presently vanished. The Republick, amidst their vigilan­cy in so many places, omitting not the care of the domestick policy of their State, sends three Judges throughout the Country to take a view of affairs for the right administration of Justice, and remo­ving of oppressions and grievances from their Subjects. At Venice, Cardinal Francesco Vendramino, Patriarch, being dead, was substitu­ted by the Senate Giovanni Thiepolo, chief of the Church of S. Marco, a man of singular charity towards the poor, and of great magnifi­cence in the building of Churches, which being proposed in the Con­sistory [Page 150] by the Pope himself, was confirmed without his going to the Court of Rome.

Prince Thomas of Savoy about this time came to Venice, to give thanks for the favours which the Republick had so largely contri­buted to his Father, and was entertained and lodged according to the Magnificence belonging to so wealthy a City. From the Eastern parts came some little distraction upon mens minds; in that Ali Bassa, formerly Admiral, and one that shewed himself very troublesom to the Common-wealth, was at Constantinople promoted to be Grand Visier. By such Ministers is that Empire absolutely governed, whilst the Kings, buried in Luxuries and the wantonness of the Seraglio, shut up from all but vice, give up the supreme Authority in their affairs to the basest of Slaves. This man bearing in his pub­lick Office the affections of a private man, and thoughts of revenge for two Galiots, Men of War, taken a good while before by the Ve­netian Ships, vents presently his spight against Buonricci, Interpreter of the Venetian Bailo, who had prosecuted against him in the said business, causing him to be most unjustly strangled. Amidst the Fast of that Nation, maintained by the intestine discords of the Christi­ans, neither the Right of Nations, nor the practice or respect of Princes, is of any consideration; insomuch that a little before also, the Ambassadour of France had been some days in arrest, and his Secretary upon false pretext put to the Torture. Now the com­plaints of the Republick could not come to the King, but by means of the same Visier, and he, to stop every passage, revived the preten­sions, that had been silenced, of those of Bossena and others, who in the Prize of the Galley of Merchandize had suffered loss, intending to oblige the Bailo to restitution. Moreover, setting on foot most unjust pretensions upon the Confines of Dalmatia, he threatned In­vasions and Incursions. The Senate, who at the conclusion of Ossu­na's Government had disarmed Veniero, and reduced the Fleet to little more than ordinary Guard, sent Anthonio Barbaro, Procurator, as Proveditor General to take care of the Sea, and be assistant to Dalmatia against all injuries of the Turks. But before he could be in a readiness, sixty Turkish Gallies laviering without Corfu, with all signs and tokens of friendship, while one part only of the Venetian Fleet was at Merlere with a force not able to resist, landed in the Kingdom of Naples at Manfredonia, where the Governour of the Castle basely presented the Captain Bassa with the Keys. The Turks contented themselves to carry away out of the City and thereabouts Prisoners and Booty, retiring before forty eight Gallies of Spain could joyn together at Messina.

At Constantinople the Ministers excusing to Giorgio Justiniano, Bai­lo of the Republick, who made a sharp complaint of it, their en­tring into the Gulph, alledged the provocations and mischiefs done them by the Spaniards. But the Grand Visier was soon after snatch­ed away by death from the designs which he proposed against the Venetians, and Ʋsseim succeeding him, one of more moderate thoughts, with a present, according to the custom of the Country, [Page 151] lets fall into silence the business of the Bossenians, applying his mind and forces to a War against the Polacks, to which Osman pretended to go in person. For a pretext of it were alledged cer­tain differences raised by Gratiano Prince of Maldavia, whom the Turks had a mind to dispossess of his Country, and the Polacks, to maintain him. Others believed, as the truer motive, the instances of the Protestants of Germany to divert King Sigismond from assist­ing Ferdinand.

It is surely true, that the Agents of the new King of Bohemia and of Gabor did entice the Turks with a counsel as wicked as it was im­prudent, to weaken a private Enemy, for to strengthen the declared one of all Christendom. The Bailo of the Venetians by express Or­der of the Senate, abstained from having any thing to do with those Negotiations. But at Venice it appeared, as if the Republick had been the Refuge of every one that desired succours. The Palatine demanded an hundred thousand Ducats at least; Gabor, assistance: And for the Catholick Ligue of Germany, Zaccaria Trattembach and Giulio Cesare Crivelli, returning from Rome, were earnest for aid and free passage for Ammunition and Souldiers, and that the Concessions of the Pope of certain Tenths upon the Clergy of Italy might be extended also into their Country. But the Senate not yielding to their importunities, nor diverting their thoughts from the affairs of Italy, excused to all, with many reasons, their refusal. Neither could France now, taken up in domestick confusions, be assistant to the af­fairs of the Empire, but with good offices and counsels; and there­fore had made choice of the Duke d' Angoulesme with Monsieur de Bethune and the Abbot of Preo for Ambassadours Extraordinary in­to Germany for various ends, not liking on the one side, that the House of Palatine should be advantaged by that protection which they had always given to the Hugenots; and desiring on the other, under the title of Mediation, to introduce themselves into the busi­ness to foment the disorders, or end them according to their own mind.

That Kingdom was surely in a very tottering condition; for the Queen-mother had made so considerable a Party, that, to resist it, the Kings Authority seemed not sufficient, nor Luines his favour. Never­theless the Council being corrupted, (the Bishop of Lusson, who presided, being gained by the Court with great promises) it quickly fell to the ground. The King followed by very few Troops, ha­ving quieted Normandy, and seized the Castle Caen, comes near to the Pont de Cé, where the Duke de Rhetz, who with a greater strength was there to defend it, abandons it, either terrified by a needless fear, or prepossessed by the Cardinal his Uncle, who fol­lowed the Kings interest. From this success was derived the con­fusion of all the Party, because their Forces were divided in several Provinces, and the Queen in Angiers was exposed to dangers; where­upon an agreement was on the sudden concluded, with a general pardon. The Bishop of Lusson got for himself of the King the No­mination to a Cardinals Cap, and laid by this Treaty the founda­tion [Page 152] of that greatness, which did afterwards render him one of the most notable and most powerful Ministers of Europe.

The King resolving to go on in restoring the Catholick Worship, and the Ecclesiastical goods in Bern, a Country in the Pirenean Moun­tains, the chief Shop of Heresie, and where the name without the presence of the King was not known, but in a way of mocquery, or for some pretext; goes thither, notwithstanding the cold and incon­venience of the season, and the delays and arts which the people laid in his way; but at last, having suppressed some, setled Religi­on, and trusted the places of strength to the most faithful, he de­parts, leaving nevertheless seed sown in the disgusts of many of a War near at hand. But in Germany the Ambassadours of France were come to Ʋlm, where were assembled the Deputies of the Ca­tholick and of the Protestant Parties, and there, through their mediation, was firmly established; That they should not offend one anothers Countries, Bohemia notwithstanding to be exclu­ded, where, without breach of the agreement, Hostility might be used. It seems, that by such a Negotiation the ruine of Frede­rick was concluded; because the Austrians being secured from France, not regarding the bare Offices of England, and little fearing the Princes of the Union, which drove vain and uncertain interests, en­joyed the advantage of the Arms of the Catholick League; Bavaria being now gained with the hopes to have the spoils, and the Vote of the House Palatine, his Kinsman but Envyer. In Milhausen the Electors held yet another meeting, from which they send exhorta­tions and intreaties to Frederick, that he would lay down that Crown, which now shook upon his head; but he knew not how to resolve to withdraw himself from Fortune, though she threatned to forsake him. He was then by the Imperial Ban proscribed by Fer­dinand, who committed the execution of it to the Archduke Albert, to Bavaria and Saxony: All three near about the same time march­ed with powerful Armies towards the month of August. The most powerful attempt was from that which came from Flanders; because the Archduke in his own name, but with the Forces of Spain, sent Ambrogio, Marquess Spinola, with twenty five thousand men towards the Rhine; Louys de Velasco being left with considerable Forces to de­fend the Frontiers towards the United Provinces, with which the Truce being expired, they remained without provocations, but also in great distrusts.

Giovacchino Marquess of Anspach, General of the Union, lay in­camped with his Army at Oppenheim, and had laid a Bridge over the Rhine, when Spinola having obtained passage of the Archbishop of Mentz, and of some Princes and Cities, for fear of the Army and the Imperial Ban, approaches towards him, and made himself Master of Creutzenach without much opposition. He then makes as if he would advance towards Worms, and Anspach moved for its succours; but the other changing his march falls suddenly upon Oppenheim, and with a resolute assault carries it, finding within it all the provisions which were made for the Protestant Army. He therefore plants his [Page 153] place of Arms there, repairing the Bridge which had been taken up, and carrying into the Lower Palatine, governed by the Duke of Deux Ponts, great fear. The weaker places yielded without dispute, and some of the Princes of the Union separated from it. Many taxed An­spach of want of experience; but he excused himself upon the Or­ders given him by the English Ambassadours to stand upon his de­fensive, without provoking the Spaniards. To speak truth, that King made bitter complaints at Brussels and at Madrid to have been amused and deluded with the hopes of Peace; nevertheless not en­larging his hand in assisting, he continued by the luke-warmness of his mediation to foment the proceedings of Spain.

The United Provinces shewed themselves more earnest, who li­ked not at all, that the Arms of the Catholick King should advance to the Rhine; Maurice therefore Prince of Orange, passing it with 8000 Foot and 3000 Horse, sends Frederick Henricks his Brother to joyn Anspach with a good Body of men; but he losing the time un­profitably, the Hollanders returned, some few English only under Horatio Veer remaining in the Protestant Army. If the Palatinate groaned under oppressions, Lusatia experienced a scourge yet more cruel; for the strongest motives of Religion not having been able to over-ballance the most powerful ones of interest, and remove the Elector of Saxe from adhering to the Austrians, he enters into that Province, and taking Budissen the Capital City, laid in ashes for the most part by the Bombes flung into it, all the rest submitted to his will. From thence he sends 14000 men into Silesia, which, threat­ning the Metropolis Ʋratislavia, made themselves masters of Glos­gaw. This Province and Moravia had a little before been over-run by the Cossacks of Homonay, and Frederick, who held a Diet at Bru­na, had been forced to save himself from their swift Incursion with four persons only into Prague.

The Moravians sent four Ambassadours to meet with these Bar­barians to offer them money, that forsaking Ferdinands Party they adhere to their interest. But the Cossacks with a cruel document killing two of them, let the other go free, that they might relate what was the duty of their fidelity, and what punishment they ought to expect from their rebellion. Those Provinces had an effectual tryal, that the yoke of War is more heavy than that of obedience. The upper Austria also confessed it with tears and blood; because Buquoy having, during the winter-season, gently tempted it with al­lurements and Treaties rather than with Arms, Lintz being re-in­forced by Mansfelt with 2000 men, the Province was then confirm­ed in the Rebellion. But the Duke of Bavaria being entred into it with 20000 Foot and 4000 Horse, filled it with such a terrour, that the people, having neither defence nor excuse, knew not where to resist him, nor how to appease him. The States of the Country assembled in Lintz, were willing to propound Conditions of Peace; but the Duke despising them, because they had let him come too near, upon the 4. of August caused the Gates to be opened by force. Where some of the guilty being punished, the rest oppressed with [Page 154] a great Garrison, and all chastised with the general sack and spoil of the Country, obedience was re-established. It was fit to follow for­tune while she smiled with success; and therefore it was resolved to enter into Bohemia, to make an end of the War while it was but beginning. The Duke then taking the one way, and Buquoy the other, marched in such a distance, that the numbers did not hinder their progress, and Victuals were supplied to all, each taking in such places and Castles as lay in their way. At Buduais they met to speak together, thence uniting their Forces, but not their minds, which for sundry emulations were always in this Expedition at dis­cord, they moved towards Pisec, and that taken in they advanced to Pilsen.

The Army of the Bohemians superiour in number, but an equal in prowess and discipline, coasted upon them, and troubled their march. The Chiefs were persons of no great reputation, and Fre­derick, in a Labyrinth of endless interests, could not govern, nor would be governed. His endeavours to hinder the Catholicks from coming near to Pilsen succeeded not; but Mansfelt supplied it with art; because in that place, as in his own Conquest, he had fixed the seat of his Fortune. By proposing a Treaty he hoped to gain time, till the season should be more advanced to afford him succours. Nei­ther did the Duke and Buquoy despair of drawing him to their par­ty; because he feigned discontents, which besides the custom of Mercenaries, wont to abandon their party in the ambiguity of For­tune, they might easily give credit too in him that served a foreign Prince and a distracted people. But he, after some days, feigning also Orders from Anhalt, which in regard of his honour obliged him to make resistance, discovers the fraud; whereupon the Catholicks not willing to waste their Forces in a long Siege, nor entertain For­tune with lingring hopes, leaving Pilsen, went to Prague. Frederick assaulted from so many parts, and worsted in all, was in disorder; the people stood in a fright, and the Army was wavering. Near to Raconits the Armies met, and that of the Protestants was driven from most of their Posts, Buquoy being hurt, which nevertheless hin­dred him not to go on in his march. Anhalt perceiving whither the Enemy bent, sent la Tour before to Prague with some Troops, and himself, leaving the Baggage behind, by ways to rights hastens thi­ther, to prevent their possessing of the Wiisemberg or White Hill, in which might much consist the defence of the City, of a vast circuit, open in several parts, and in many commanded, and that within shot.

A little after arrive there also the Duke and the Count, so that both the Armies were now near to Prague. The Bohemian, in the superiority of Forces shewing a distrust of courage, intrench upon the highest part of the Hill, placing their Cannon in certain Re­doubts, and part of their Souldiers in the Park, called the Star, a place of pleasure for their Kings. There was in the Austrian Army the Father Domenico of Giesu Maria, a bare-footed Carmelite, repu­ted for a man of singular piety, who stirred up the Chiefs to fight, promising a certain Victory. But in the Council there was diffe­rence [Page 155] of opinions, some considering the Enemies greater number, and particularly of Horse, and others the disadvantage of the situa­tion, in that the Souldiers before they could come to handy blows with the Enemy, were to go a good way exposed to the Cannon and Musket-shot. Some added the unevenness of the Hill, which by several sloapings and in windings, gave the Bohemians means to fortifie themselves, and at every pass to make good their Retreat. But hope of Victory and the greatness of the recompence over-ballancing dangers, the Battel was resolved on. Anhalt kept the Ports of Prague shut to take away from the Souldiers the hope of escaping thither. In the Army he took for himself the right Wing, and assigns to Hol­lach the left. Frederick, though so chief a part of the Judgment of Fortune, stood in a place a little remote to observe the event.

Of the Catholicks the Imperialists had the right, and the Bava­rians the left hand. Their Word was the Glorious Name of the Virgin, under the protection of which, represented in the chief Stan­dard, the Wing of the Bavarians moved, over which, next the Duke, Giovanni Count of Tilly commanded. To come to the Hill they were to file over a Bridge, and then to pass a dirty Valley, and in that disadvantage the young Anhalt would have charged them, if the Count of Hollach had not staid him; whereupon the Catholicks dis-engaged themselves, and being defended from the Cannon with the rising of the Hill, they advanced in better order. Buquoy to avoid the Cannon-shot, to which his men, divided into three great Battallions with Horse on the Wings, stood most exposed, hastened his pace and came to the charge at the very same time that Tilly made his attaque. The shouting of the Souldiers, the noise of the Drums, and the roaring of the Cannon deafned Heaven, making the Hill a deadly Theatre of outrage and slaughter. The two Armies consist­ed of more than sixty thousand men. At the beginning advantage smiled on the Bohemians; for young Anhalt, with the assistance of the Count Slich, repulsed the first Charge, pursuing the Enemy with the gain of some Colours, the death of Prainer, and dead wounds of the Colonel Macau. The Protestants hereupon cry out Victory. But the Veteran Squadrons of the Catholicks, giving themselves not for lost upon the first accident, nor suffering themselves to be over­come by clamours, returned so home a Charge, that Guilielme Ver­dugo that commanded the Walloons, possessed one of the Redoubts with three pieces of Artillery, and took Prisoners Anhalt and Slich before mentioned. Fetheu turns the Cannon against the others, do­ing execution, and bringing terrour. The Hungarian Cavalry fright­ed with the yelling of the Cossacks, and beaten with the thick hail of Muskets, be gave themselves to a hasty flight, drawing after them a good part of the Infantry of the Bohemians, Hollach abandoned by all, his Horse being killed under him, had much ado to retire him­self. Anhalt the General with his voice and with his hand exhort­ed and laboured to stop the Run-aways, and put them again in or­der; but fear being deaf, he saves himself at last, after timely notice given to the King Palatine to provide for his safety. The Regi­ment [Page 156] of la Tour, drawn up into a Battaillon, was the last that was de­feated after a great resistance. All the Hill was seen covered with dead bodies and fugitives. He that had his Arms loose flung them away, and many that were heavy armed perished in the Molda, endeavour­ing an escape by the River, while the Gates of the City remained yet shut. The Battel lasted not above two hours, the Conquerours wearying themselves more in the slaughter than they had done in the fight. The Count of Merode makes towards the five thousand Bohemians, which had their Poste in the Star-Park, receiving them into submission with their Colours in a bundle, and with their Arms hardly obtaining their lives from the fury of the Souldiers, who with the weariness of the spoil alone remained satisfied. The Can­non was all taken by the Victorious with more than one hundred Colours. The dead on the side of the Conquered were above six thousand, with as many more Prisoners, the rest scattered and dissi­pated in such sort, that they could no more rally themselves again. At the miracle of so great a Victory both Conquered and Conque­rours were overcome with amazement; that of the Catholicks there were not reckoned above three hundred slain. This Battel, which happened on the 9. of November, confirmed the Kingdom to the Austrians, and to all the Catholicks the Empire.

Frederick got back into Prague, demands twenty four hours of Truce; but Bavaria would grant only eight, within which he was to abandon the Title and the Kingdom. He without other Reply, the next morning with his Wife and little Children flyes out of the City; leaving a memorable Example, That Ambition, a splendid Guide, but little secure, like nocturnal Lights in the Air, leads him that follows to destruction. By unfrequented ways he arrives at Ʋratislavia, and the Catholicks, the way being made for them by the Victory, might have entred that night into Prague (for the Wal­loons came close to it on the highest side of San Lorenzo) if the Chiefs, fearing under the darkness of the night the cruelty, outrage, and villanies of the Souldiers had not forbid it. The following morning those same Walloons, assisted by the Catholick Inhabitants, by some open places and by Scalade got within the Wall. The Pro­testants being retired to the other side of the River into the old Town, rendred themselves without more ado. The Duke restrain­ed as much as he could licence and spoil. After thanks rendred to God, and the Oath of Fidelity taken in the Name of Ferdinand, he leaves his Troops in the Kingdom, and returns into his own Coun­try. The Prince of Lichtestein, left Governour of Bohemia, takes the Castle of Carlestein, where the Crown of the Kingdom was kept by a Garrison of six hundred, some English, some Scotch. Buquoy on the other side entring into Moravia, at his appearance only redu­ced it to obedience, vipartiting there, for a punishment, his Troops into Winter-quarters.

Frederick now found himself indeed cast out of the Throne, not so much by the Arms of his Enemies, as by intestine disorders. He exercised a precarious Command, every one of those who had lifted [Page 157] him up to the Crown, pretending at his pleasure now to deny him obedience. The Count of Hollach, ill looked upon by all, had the favour of his greatest confidence; the principal Bohemians had con­ceived great disgust, and the most part of the Strangers had served at their own charge. The Souldiers not being paid, had with their violences provoked the Peasants. Religion it self, divided into se­veral Sects, divided also mens minds, and Frederick with Edicts in favour of his Calvanism had offended many, and raised some tumult amongst the people. In sum, after this all loving liberty, no body would be at the charge, or run the hazards of it; and many being deceived, in the belief of making their private fortunes in the loss of the publick, denied to contribute, others did it scantily, and it was said that some taxed at two thousand Florins, and not willing to give more than five hundred, left after the battel, when they fled from Prague three hundred thousand Dollers in prey to the Conque­rours. In Hungary a Diet held in this interim in the presence of an Ambassadour Turk, and those of France and Poland had not been able to conclude the Peace, and the Truce expired, the War began anew, and D'Ampiere taking a view of Possonia, for the applying of a Pettard, lost his life by two Musket-shot. Nevertheless after the battel of Prague, Gabor inclined to Peace; but demanding the charge of Palatine of the Kingdom, which is the same as Viceroy, he could not effect it. He taking the Kingly Title, and solliciting the Vene­tians anew to assist him, did not obtain it, although to incite them, he offered to cause the Town of Segna, formerly so troublesom to them, to fall into their hands. The year 1620. ending with such successes in Germany, although the Fortune of the Austrians appear­ed to be bettered, yet men perceived that the War nourishing it self with its own blood, increased rather, than had the least shew of coming to a period. The affairs of Italy went on as if measured by equal steps; for according to the accidents of Germany, Feria did sometimes suspend, and at others promote his designs upon the Val­teline. In the Grisons for some months the peoples minds had been quiet, rather than at concord; the banished under-hand solliciting Feria continually for assistance. Some of the Commons foreseeing themselves, that they were not able to subsist of themselves, and be­lieving that no Prince, more dis-interessedly than the Venetians, were like to uphold their liberty, called from Zurich, with an intent to make a League, Pietro Vico Resident for the Republick, who had no sooner set his foot in the Grisons; but hearing of the Revolt of the Valteline, thought best to defer his Negotiation to a more quiet season.

The Valteline is a streak of Land, which exceeds not fifty miles in length, and being of a various breadth, surpasses not twenty five, watered by the River Adda, situate in the midst of the Mountains in the extremity of Italy, and seems cut out by Nature to divide States and separate Confines. It hath Tirol towards the East, and the Milanese towards the West; on the North Rhetia commands it, and on the South it borders with Brescia and Bergamo, Territories [Page 158] of the Venetians. The River discharges it self into the Lake of Co­mo, and on the one side and on the other a Plain is extended, peo­pled therefore with many Towns, and where the Mountains are any thing low, abounds with Corn, Wine, and Cattel which feed it, and by imparting thereof to Strangers, inriches it also. At its beginning and ending it hath, as Appendixes, the Counties of Bormio and Chia­vena; the first joyns to Tirol, and pierces with vast high Mountains deep into Rhetia, the other on this side of the Spluga declining into a little Plain faces to a Lake, which though it be a narrow part of that of Como, yet under a divers name is called the Lake of Chia­vena. All this Country, subject to the Grisons, sought with all im­patience, conjunctures, and pretexts to withdraw themselves from their Dominion, and matter of Conscience suggested to the peo­ple motives very effectual; because the Leagues sending them Judges and Magistrates, for the most part infected with Heresie, it seemed by their founding of Colledges, and building of Churches, as if their aim were, not only to spread it through the Valley, but also to introduce it into Italy, where the true Religion residing as under Wardship, errours cannot be admitted or tolerated. Upon this stock of universal piety, the banished grounded their desire of being restored to their Country, and Princes their interest; the Au­strians in particular, who considered the Valtelline, as in effect it is, as a Gallery, which uniting the Countries of Germany with those of Spain, separates the Venetians and Italy from the assistance of Strangers. The Count of Fuentes, who more than any former Go­vernour of Milan had inlarged his authority in that Province, was wont to counsel his King, that to put Fetters upon Italy, Monaco, Fi­nal, and the Valtelline were to be possessed by him. Of the two first the design proving easie, the last, as the most difficult, was reserved for a better conjuncture, the Grisons making themselves considerable by their adherencies, as well as their strength; and it appearing that the Venetians, not only for their own, but were easily moved for anothers interest. The Count notwithstanding layes the first stone, planting the Fort, which commands the entrance into the Valley. Ferdinand by fast bonds being now indissolvably united to Spain, nothing was wanting for the convenience and strengthening of the common Monarchy, but to conjoyn their States, and if by possessing the Lower Palatinate, a great passage was opened for Germany to com­municate with Flanders, by making themselves Masters of the Val­telline, the one and the other were linked unto Italy. The princi­pal persons of that Valley, and in particular the Piantaes and the Cavalier Robustelli, offered to seize it with so much facility, that Fe­ria had no other thought but to enjoy the prize. They represented the desires and invitations of the people groaning under the yoke of a base Government, which having avarice for a Law, sold Autho­rity to Magistrates, that they might expose Justice to sale to the people. They considered the Order of Nature it self in that un­happy Country perverted, where the worst possessing more authori­ty than the better, there remained nothing that was not venal; [Page 159] Goods, Life, Honour, nay Conscience it self: nor could more wic­kedness be practised by the Judges, nor more misery be endured by the people. What better opportunity was to be looked for than this, in which Rhetia, torn to pieces with Factions, is neither capa­ble to command nor to obey, no not to it self?

France was incumbred with its own discords, and the Venetians while the Conjuncture favoured them, did rather divert blows than resent them, if given on a sudden they came to succeed happily. Though Peace in Italy was at that time most necessary for Spain, Feria nevertheless quickly assents to the Proposition; for if it suc­ceeded not, it cost only the banishment or lives of some few; and if it took effect, he thought the advantage such as might deserve at least some little hazard and pains. Besides the desire to signalize his Government, he did believe he should not want excuses and ac­cidents to colour his attempt, nor devices, or a Treaty to divert coming to Arms. These were the causes of the new War in Italy; in the banished desire of liberty; in the people zeal to Religion, and in the Princes Interest of State and mutual Jealousies. In the month of July began the Revolt of the Valteline, into which there coming down by concert three hundred men out of Tirol, the whole Coun­try rising in a tumult of a sudden, it seemed like a flash of Light­ning which over-ran it in a moment. The Governours of the Pro­testants, in particular the Heads of the Families, which were to the number of three hundred, were killed, and under the Cloak of Re­ligion were committed execrable villanies, much innocent blood shed, Estates violently taken away, and private revenges exercised. The Catholicks immediately chose new Magistrates to sway this new Government, and fortified certain places of importance with money from Spain. From the Milanese also Souldiers came filing on, and from the Fort Fuentes Cannon descended, otherwise without this strengthening the fire would have been quenched, while it was kindling. The Count Giovanni Serbellione raised men for Feria; but the name of the Pope was pretended, the better to cover the design. The Venetians more than any other seemed strucken with this accident; because besides the increase of power to the Austrians, by whom they saw themselves encompassed with a line of little less than five hundred miles, they saw also the way stopped for any suc­cours, but from Levies in their own Countries. And for that cause both to the Pope and to the Austrians they made serious remon­strances for Peace, prognosticating the evils to come, and shewed the distractions which would arise upon it. Bur all offices being vain, they apply to strengthen themselves, stir up their friends, and give vigour to the oppressed. Judging that their advantage consist­ed in not giving time to the Spaniards, and the formerly banished to settle themselves in the possession, they exhorted the Grisons to a sudden attempt to recover what they had lost, by alluring the peo­ple with a general pardon and security to the Catholick Religion in the Valley. They perswaded also the Switzers, upon the ground of their Alliance with the Grisons, to take Arms, and promised on their [Page 160] side to be assistant, disbursing money to the Grisons, and sixteen thousand Ducats to the two Cities of Bern and Zurich to arm two Regiments. Indignation and common interest not prevailing so much with that people as gold and private profit moves them, in Rhetia with that impulse of money they raised twenty four Compa­nies, hastening therewith to provide Chiavena, upon which the Mu­tineers had their eye. Seven entred into the Valley on that side, taking in at the first assault Traona, and certain Trenches guarded by the Captain Carcano Milanese. But coming with little order near to Morbegno, garrisoned by Spaniards, they were repulsed. But they had their revenge at Sondrio, taking the place. All this could not be acted without much slaughter and disorders, the Grisons being blooded and inraged. Fear therefore spreading it self, Fryars, Nuns, and many other retired into the State of the Republick, which gave order that the persons and holy things should be received and kept with great care. Such an Invasion nevertheless was like a Torrent of a Land-flood, which pouring forth all at once from the Moun­tains, quickly vanishes. Those of the Valteline, re-inforced from the Milanese with four thousand Foot, and four hundred Horse, at­tacque them, and drive them from the Bridge of Ganda; thence re­covering Traona and Sondrio, they took also in the County of Chia­vena, Riva, and Nova. Animated afterwards with this superfluity of Fortune, having a mind to attacque Poschiavo, which is a Town of Rhetia, where, coming down from the Country of Bern, is the straightest passage of the Valley, being beaten, they returned back. The Protestant Switzers causing ten Colours to advance, partly to secure Chiavena, partly to give courage to the Commons of the Agne­dina, came down to Bormio, strengthened with some Troops of the Grisons, and, forcing the straights of the passages, drive the Spani­ards thence with the loss of two Captains. This County was of great concernment to both the Parties; because, separating the Valley from Tirol, and without joyning to it, communicating from Rhetia with the State of Venice, it might from Germany and from the Re­publick receive and give mutual succours. Andrea Paruta, General of the Venetians, sent seasonably Arms, Ammunition, and Souldiers for its better guard, when the Grisons and Switzers, impatient to ex­pect so opportune a succour, and presuming upon equal success in whatsoever they undertook, would needs advance into the Valteline. But proceeding in their march without order, and disposing of their Quarters without defence; all Discipline and Conduct failing, co­ming to Tirano, and being resolutely received by a Body of the Spa­nish Souldiers, they were defeated with the loss of two Colours, and the Colonel of the Regiment of Bern. In place of retiring to Bormio, they thought of nothing but returning to their homes, a­bandoning the Town and the County; whereupon those of the Valteline and the Spaniards enter again into it without opposition. Feria gave out, that his assistance was only in defence of Religion, for which there appearing no caution offered to him which was suf­ficient, he denied to withdraw it, as was proposed, to make place [Page 161] for some composure betwixt those of the Valteline and the Grisons. But he knowing of what advantage discord amongst Enemies was to overcome them, sows it among the Helvetians; whereupon the Catholick Cantons rising up against the Protestants, shut the passes of entrance into the Grisons, and having raised fifteen hundred men, with two Companies of the Vallies threatned to enter into the Valley of Musocco, to assist those of the Valteline, and such of the commons of the Grisons as professed the Catholick Faith. The Cities of Zu­rich and Bearn dejected with the blow received at Tirano, diverted by the threatnings of their Confederates, and amongst themselves intangled by many arts and considerations, left Rhetia exposed to their Enemies and in prey to their own disorders.

The Arch Duke Leopold, Brother of the Emperor, in this while arm­ed in Tirol, and publishing his pretensions of Soveraignty over some of the Commons of the Ten Directorships, it appeared that his aim was to reduce all the Country to the ancient subjection of the Au­strians. The Affairs stood in this manner much straitned, no succours appearing from France, but rather the Ministers of that Crown in Rhetia made things more intricate; because at the instigation of Mo­lina, though against the mind of the Ten Directorships, Gheffier be­ing called to Slants, where the Pittach was held, he perswaded the People to approve certain Articles, which nevertheless were to be confirmed by the Crown, by which the judgment of Tava being a­bolished, that of Coira should be revived, with the factions and en­mities which in consequence went along with it. This served to play the Spaniards game; for the Lega Grisa, protesting against these de­liberations, the Government thereby growing into greater confusion, neglecting the Valteline, applied not remedies to the present evils.

The best resolution was to send Ambassadors to Venice, Hercules Salica Cavalier, and Constantino Pianta, the first whereof dying be­fore the declaring their Commission, leaves to his Collegue the care of representing the need which Rhetia had of the authority of their counsels, no less than of the assistance of their Forces, the Govern­ment languishing in discord and confusion, the People uncapable to discern their evil, or discerning it to apply the remedies: The Se­nate knew of what importance it was to take the charge of a body, that not being able to govern, but rather disturb it self, could be of no service but to incumber others also. Yet it being not fit to put him in despair, they send back Pianta with hopes of good assistance, when the people reflecting upon their miseries, should be willing to put a hand to their own preservation. But in its more secret refle­ctions, they looked upon Italy henceforward in a condition not to be able of it self to bear up against the Arms and Arts of the Austri­ans. They thought it therefore necessary, for the remedy of one power, to raise up another of contrary interests and opinions, since the balance of Europe consists in two Kingdoms which would be equally formidable, if in the Spanish ambition were not corrected by sparing, and in the French force was not weakened by incon­stancy. The Senate sends Girolamo Priuli Ambassador extraordina­ry [Page 162] to Paris, to the end, that informing that King of the state of things, he might perswade him to assist his ancient Confederates, and offer them for that purpose the union of his Forces. With wonted in­citements of profit and favour, Dediguieres upon the first motion be­ing come into Italy, to whom the care of that Country seemed com­mitted, speaks with the Duke Carlo at Turin, in the presence of Giovanni Pesari Ambassador of the Republick. Several ends disco­vered themselves in that conference; for the aim of the Venetians tended to nothing else, but either by Treaty or by Arms to bring things to some kind of composure, that might restore the Valteline to its former estate, and the liberty of the Grisons.

But Carlo who kept the Gates of the Alps, not regarding those other passages aimed to draw the French into Italy, to the end that making a general change in the state of things, his own might be ad­vantaged according to success, and he might enjoy the spoils of others losses. Now the only design of France, was to interest it self no farther than by Treaty and name, proposing that the Re­publick should charge upon it self the burden and the War; for which purpose Desdiguieres, in quality of a private Captain, offered under their pay to raise in an instant ten thousand Foot, and a thou­sand Horse, and to pass them through Helvetia into the Grisons; but the Venetians, excusing themselves upon the season, so far advanced, which made the passage difficult, did not embrace the proposal, in­sisting that they would not be alone; but that in the Cause which was common the Crown also should concur, and the Switzers assem­bled then at Badan upon these occurrences. Nothing therefore was concluded in Piedmont; but in France Priuli, being arrived at Court, and found the King rid of the disagreements with his Mother and the Voyage of Bearn, Declares the intensions of the Republick to be, that Religion should be secured, and the Country restored, to preserve to God and the Princes that which divine and humane right had imparted to them. He offers the consideration, that Italy despoiled in a manner of the ornaments of its liberty, of its strength, and of its beauty, did ap­prehend destruction, being invironed with a formidable power, watching on occasions ready to take advantages, greedy of conquests, and tenaci­ous in keeping them. That in the support of that Crown alone was placed the hopes of the Grisons, a people, it may be said, protected from their very beginning, and by the constancy in their friendship ready to fall under the Yoak. True it was that the Republick was concerned in the neerness, but nevertheless glory ought to stir up the King, who was bound to render an account to publick fame of the distress of his most faithful friends. That Europe had hopes now in his youth of fruits equal to justice and power, the one being due to the oppressed, and the other required by his own and common interest. That in his Kingdom he had by both triumphed over two of the fiercest Monsters, Heresie and dis­cord. That now Heaven reserved for him the honour of conquering the ambition of Strangers, and overthrowing the slavery of Italy. That no­thing was so much expected in that afflicted Country, as the happiness of his conduct and authority to add new examples to the old, that in its [Page 163] straits it was delivered by the Arms of France.An. Dom. 1621 That Rhetia at present did implore him, and the Republick readily offered it self to second his royal intentions with their endeavours, and they not being sufficient, with Arms, mindful of the ancient friendship, and so long correspon­dence by which Italy hath always received honour and relief. That the Valteline and Rhetia did expect it alone from this Ʋnion, equalising by a just Treaty the present advantages of the power of France with the be­nefits of the vicinity of the Venetians.

France truly acknowledged the great mischiefs received in the fears of the minority, and the civil discords, for having neglected foreign occurences, and Monsieur de Villeroy being dead, an old man and trusty Minister, but most averse to the affairs of the Gri­sons and of Italy, a great obstacle was removed. Monsieur de Pisi­eux, then Secretary of State, in the name of the King answers to Priu­li, with full encomiums of the vigilance and prudence of the Re­publick; that by sudden and seasonable assistance to the Swizzers and Grisons, had endeavoured to remedy the present evils, and prevent the future. That the King would not suffer the wrongs of Rhetia, nor the oppressions of his other Friends: That he was sending to the Court of his Brother-in-Law the Marshal of Bassompiere Ambassador extraordi­nary, that he might endeavour the quieting of the present divisions, by removing violence and restoring all things to their first estate. In case that should not avail, that he declared himself fully resolved to take Arms in conjunction with the Republick and Carlo, both keepers of the liberty and security of Italy. All this was communicated to the Pope, who being far advanced in years, and desirous to repose his ashes, and adorn his Sepulchre with the memorials of Peace, was greatly disturbed hearing it in danger and tossed up and down among the greater Powers. Of such resolutions, which howsoever came to no­thing in regard Treaty, separated from Force, served not but to con­firm the Spaniards in the possession of the Valley, and of their minds the Austrians believed the Venetians to be Authors. A War there­fore of hatred rather than Arms breaking forth, the Spaniards recal upon the score of their private interests their Ambassador from Ve­nice, and attempted in other Courts to introduce disparity betwixt their Ministers and those of the Republick, contrary to the practice and use of the other Crowns, which treated them as belonging to a Prince that for Soveraignty, Power, and Titles was numbred amongst the Kings; so that all correspondence by Treaty and Offices was wholly interrupted; whilst in such formalities the present Age be­lieves that if not the Essence the Covering and Vail of Principality consists.

ANNO M.DC.XXI.

The Spaniards judging it their great advantage, that the business of the Valteline should pass for a matter of Religion, to the end that amidst applauses, excuses, and pretexts, some Princes might be re­strained, and others proceed with greater caution, applied all care [Page 164] well to impress the Pope with that opinion, to their offices of duty joining other means, and in particular to gain his Kindred, having for that purpose created the Prince of Sulmona his Nephew Grande of Spain. Paul nevertheless, having had the teaching of a long expe­rience, preferred Peace before all flattery, nor did believe it fit, that, confounding together the interests of Religion and State, the Popes ought to expose themselves to the enmity of great Princes, or put themselves to have need of the assistance of the more powerful. He applied therefore to a neutrality, as a course more prudent, than what the Princes shewed themselves pleased with. But in the begin­ning of the year, having in a certain ecclesiastical function superflu­ously wearied and inflamed himself, he passes to Heaven to render an account of the World, over which for the direction of Souls he had been for sixteen years placed in the Popedom. Ever since to the Ecclesiastical Dignity a worldly Power hath been superadded, and that the corruption of the Age hath with the veneration of ho­ly things confounded also humane respects, Princes have very often in the election of Popes caused to be profaned with their interests, that which the Church possesses of most pure and most to be re­garded. But God that hath espoused it with the Ring of his true Faith, protects it from violence, confounds the counsels, punisheth the attempts, and preserving it by his holy Spirit, makes it clearly evident, that though the Conclaves are not exempt from factions, and affections, nevertheless, the counsels of man seldom succeeding, the lot falls where Divine Providence directs it.

For the present by how much the suspence of the Affairs of the Valteline was more embroiled, with so much the more diligence did the Princes effectually labour to prevail with their partisans, to cause the Pontificate to fall upon him, that either by his own inclination adhered to their wills, or in regard of the Family and Kindred was like to be more easily gained. The will of the Spaniards, and of the Nephew of the dead Pope inclined to Cardinal Campori of Cre­mona, subject not only by birth, but by affection partially addicted to Spain, and by consequence for the same respects abhorred by France, and it appeared as though the election was not to be hin­dred, so strong was that party, although together with his pri­vate enviers, the Marquess de Coure Ambassador of France did open­ly oppose him. But the minds of the Conclave unexpectedly alter­ing, contrary to the opinion of themselves, all concurred unani­mous in Alexander, Cardinal Lodovisio, Boltognese by birth, who took the name of Gregory the Fifteenth. He almost seventy years old, giv­ing himself to quiet more than business, leaves quickly the directi­on of Affairs to his Nephew, now a Cardinal, who governed them through the whole course of this Pontificate, with great ability and an authority supreme. The Princes studiously contended to possess the Pope in their favour, in the business of the Valteline, Favin sol­licites those People to send Deputies to the Court of Rome, that they might fill all with clamours and complaints, so to stir up com­passion towards those that made a shew to breathe nothing but Re­ligion [Page 165] and Liberty, motives so powerful, that the one with reason possesses the chief place in things sacred, and the other in civil. He sends also Giovanni Vives, a known Minister of the advantages of the Monarchy, and of the disturbances of Italy, and joyns to him the President Acerbi; who, during his private Fortune, had been fami­liar with the Pope, that so in publick Audiences and private Dis­courses, he might continually have his ears beaten with the incite­ments of zeal and piety. The Ambassadour of the Venetians on the other side endeavoured to represent that affair in a contrary shape, and separate from Religion. Because that, If the Republick kept it with so much care unviolated in its own Dominions, it could no less suf­fer it to be defiled amongst their Neighbours. But it was not to be en­dured, that under a pretext of Piety, Interest should intrude it self, to the possessing of a Country, to which the Spaniards had no other title but that of their own profit and convenience, and the oppression of others. The Pope was greatly perplexed at these beginnings, and desired a composure of the business; and thereupon with his own hand wrote into Spain to the King, and the Cardinal Lodovisio to his Confessor and principal Ministers, representing; That to Italy, nay rather to all Christendom, there could not be an appearance of a greater calamity by War, in which, amidst the zeal of Religion, military Licence would slip in with the contempt of Laws, both divine and humane, it being impos­sible for impiety it self and injustice to carrry on a War by honest rules and innocent means.

There arrived at this time in Rome an Embassy from the Veneti­ans, which according to the pious custom of Catholick Princes is called of obedience, and consisted of four chief Senators, that is to say, Girolamo Justiniano Procurator, Anthonio Grimani, Francesco Contarini Cavalier, Procurator, and Girolamo Soranzo Cavalier; the which, besides the accustomed offices, had order to insist much upon the business of the Valteline. But Gregory, by a diversion from that chief point, required with great earnest, that the Republick would re-admit into their State again those religious people of the Society of Jesus, which for important causes, in the time of his Predecessor, had been banished, which being repugnant to many Laws and For­mality, the indissoluble bonds of Government, he could not obtain. Nevertheless the Marquess de Coevre, in quality of Ambassadour Extraordinary, passing from Rome to Venice, with the business bet­ter laid, presses it home in the Name of King Lewis, and at the same time the Bishop of Monte Fiascone, Nuntio Apostolico, with a Brief from the Pope, and Letters from the Cardinal Lodovisio, did ear­nestly second the importunity. But the Senate did not depart from their first conception, remonstrating to the foresaid Ministers their Decrees and grave Considerations, by reason whereof Princes in amity with them ought not to press them to that, which was neither permitted to them to grant, nor could they deny without doing dis­pleasure to themselves. Some took upon them to judge, that this demand had its rise from a higher account and more secret ends, it having perhaps been the aim of some, to render the Venetians, who [Page 166] it was supposed would not have given their consent, either distrusted by the new Pope, or little acceptable to France at a time when it was needful to gain the good disposition of the one, for the affairs in agitation, and to manage confederations and adjustments with the other. In the mean time the hinge of the business of the Valte­line being fixed in Rome, with various turnings, passing also to other Courts, Feria manages his business more happily, planting Forts at Morbegno, Sondrio, and Tirano to establish himself in possession. Sow­ing in Rhetia incessant divisions, the effect was, that he at last gain­ed la Lega Grisa by Rams of gold which equally over-turn Moun­tains, and the hearts of those people, perswading them to send six Ambassadours to Milan. The Government being in this manner divided, he could not have safer Hostages of their Venality, and of the ruine of that unhappy Country. To give it the last blow, with four of the Ambassadours, the other two dissenting, he concludes a Treaty, by which the Custody of the Forts was yielded to the Spa­niards, the Passes were to be open to them, they with a shew of words reserving to themselves in appearance the ancient Alliance with France and Feria, promising assistance, if the other two dissent­ing Leagues should not confirm the Treaty. This Monster of Ambi­tion and Interest was without form, begotten by an illegitimate Au­thority, but which nevertheless served for an advantage to Feria's designs, to put the Grisons into confusion, to remain in the Valley, and discompose whatsoever might be resolved elsewhere. Gheffier attempted to oppose himself, but in vain, the name of the French being either detested by the party most oppressed, or despised by that already sold to the Spaniards.

Scaramuccia Visconti going hereupon into Rhetia, in the name of the Governour of Milan, with money and promises, some of the Commons of the Grisa failed not to adhere to the foresaid accord, induced thereto besides from the fear of some Colours of the Ca­tholick Switzers, who at the instance of Feria, being entred into that Country, oppressed it with Quarters. And the Canton of Zu­rich in opposition to them kept Souldiers in the other two Leagues; but esteeming no mischief greater than charge, these would have been long before disbanded, if the Venetians with ten thousand Florins a month had not kept them on foot. With this incouragement la Ca­dé and the Directorships took Arms, pretending by forcible reme­dies to keep the Grisa in the ancient Union. Pompeo Pianta, the sup­posed chief Contriver of the disagreements, was killed, and Visconti with many of the Faction of Spain, were forced to retire in great haste out of the Country; because to the first fury of that inraged people, nothing being able to resist, the Catholick Switzers also with their Colonel Betlinger retired, leaving Cannon and Baggage behind.

La Lega Grisa then joyned themselves to the other; but Feria in hopes, which quickly vanished, to keep the Torrent of these armed people far from the Valley, did not only strengthen the Forts, but to facilitate the gaining of Chiavena, caused an Invasion to be made [Page 167] into the Valley of Musocco, which alone of the three Leagues is situate on this side the Mountains. The Inhabitants, though Catho­licks, yet for all that not inclined to the Spaniards, having cold and ice for the defence of their situation, hid themselves behind a great Trench of Snow, whence sallying without being observed, they so unexpectedly charged the Spanish Troops, that leaving five hundred dead upon the place, they retired dispersed by several ways into the Milanese.

Thus every day were their minds as well as Troops more and more imbrued in blood, and the Venetians finding in the Princes of Italy more apprehension of the evil than resolution for the remedy, had recourse again to the King of England, by the means of Girola­mo Lando ordinary Ambassadour, representing to him the state of things to be in a condition of great contingency. James with wont­ed magnificence of words answers; That he took to heart the security and safety of Europe. That the Interests of Italy were always in his eye and in his cares. That he held the Republick above all in a choice confidence and constant friendship. And did therefore declare, that if his Son-in-law were despoiled of his Patrimonial Countries, he would send a powerful Army into Germany to uphold him. If the Hollan­ders should be invaded, he would not spare his assistance; and if the Venetians should suffer any molestation, he would succour them with the Forces of all his Kingdoms, and for an earnest offered a present Le­vy in England of ten thousand Souldiers. The Senate by Letters express renders him thanks in abundance, esteeming those magnificat offers for a grace, if not an assistance. It was now no secret, that at this time the Spaniards themselves kept the King in hope of the Marriage of Mary, second Daughter of Philip, with the Prince of Wales, to the end to make him suspected by all, and beget a belief in himself, that the restitution of the Palatinate should be one of the chief Articles in that agreement. He nevertheless at Madrid presses also effectually for the restitution of the Valteline, and Bassompiere, arriving thereupon, pursues the same, the Popes Nuntio also and the Ambassadour of the Venetians contributing thereto their endea­vours.

But the death of Philip the Third leaves for some days the business in suspence. The face of the Court was a little before this much changed; for although Lerma, with the Purple of a Cardinal, had thought to cover himself from changes and accidents, yet it being difficult by honest means to maintain the ascendant over the Genius of Princes, he escaped not the accustomed malignant influence of Envy and of Fortune. Publick discourses ran abroad, that he had with poyson procured the death of the Queen Margaret, by the co­operation of Roderigo Calderone, who had a power over her mind, equal to that which he exercised over the will of the King. The disorders in the Government being over and above imputed to him, and in many things calumny, envy, and the interest of a few being joyned to what was true, his disgrace, from the hatred of all was fiercely promoted. Having for some time since wrestled with ma­ny [Page 168] in this narrow path of the ambition of Court, he met with no more fierce Competitor, than the Duke D'Ʋceda his own Son, close­ly oyned up with Father Luigio Aliaga, he Kings Confessor; so that there was not a corner that was not cunningly beset, even to the in­ward retirement of Conscience, and the most secret Colloquies of the Soul. The King at last yields to the general desire of the Court and Kingdoms, and in honour of the Purple silencing his accusations, commands him to retire. It remained a doubt, whether in an age, proclaimed by the wrath of Heaven, to the mocquery of Favourites, the King would not have taken upon himself the Government, when death, in the forty third year of his age, takes him away from the troubles which Empire carries with it. His years would surely have been more memorable, if he had been born a private man ra­ther than a King; because being better adorned with the ornaments of life, than endowed with the skill to command, as goodness, pie­ty, and continuance placed him in a degree higher than ordinary Subjects, so the disapplication to Government rendred him lower than was fit or necessary. By publick defects, private vertues being corrupted, and in particular keeping his mind in idleness, it was be­lieved, that he had reserved nothing for himself to do, but to con­sent to all that which the Favourite had a mind to. Thus the Go­vernment of the World, recommended to Princes as to the true Shepherds, falls into mercenary hands, making themselves not un­derstood but by the sound voice of interest, and the authority of ambition, the people suffer ruine and calamity, and the Princes themselves render account to God of that Talent, which they have suffered their Ministers to make merchandize of. It is certain, that Philip in the agony of death, was not so much comforted with the calling to mind his innocent life, as he was troubled with the sting of conscience for his omissions in Government. The report was, that the Maxims of Interest yielding in that instant to the Law of God, the restitution of the Valteline was precisely ordered.

The Son, Philip the Fourth, comes to the Kingdom in an age so young, being but sixteen years old, that the World had cause heed­fully to observe, whether ambition, the common disease of Princes, would sooner move or satiate him. But it quickly appeared, that the Ascendant of Favourites was not yet set; for dispatches being brought to the King, he delivers them to Gasparo di Gusman, Conde d'Olivares, and he shewing himself backward, though he desired it, commanded they should be given to whom the Count would ap­point. He feigning modesty, assigns them to Balthasar di Zuniga, an old Minister, and of great credit, but yet by concert; for Zu­niga being his Uncle, they had agreed to support one another; whereupon taking off the Mask, the Power fell to the Count, who quickly honoured besides with the Title of Duke, will be found with this double attribute in the following relation to be more famous than fortunate.

From the Republick, according to custom, were appointed an extraordinary Embassy to the King Simeon Contarini Cavalier, Pro­curator, [Page 169] and Girolamo Soranzo Cavalier. But Bassompiere, An. Dom. 1620 the time being passed which the change of Princes necessarily carries with it, sollicites the affair of the Valteline in such sort, that it was the 25. of April concluded, That the Armies should be withdrawn out of the Valley, and the Countries adjacent, and Religion with every other thing, as it was before the year 1617, restored; France, the Catholick Switzers, and the Valesians obliging themselves caution for it. To execute that much which was to be done, there was to be a Meeting in Lucerna of the Ministers of the Pope, of France, and the Archduke Albert in the Name of King Philip. The ancient Treaties of Rhetia with the House of Austria and with Tirol were to remain untouched. Some other Ar­ticles in favour of passage for the Spaniards were secretly added, which at that time were not known. That notwithstanding, which was published, was more than sufficient to make it understood, that both the Crowns conspired in one and the same thing, which was to seek to delay the business; for France, the agitation of civil dis­cords not yet well setled, cared not so suddenly to involve it self in those of Strangers; and Spain, in the instant of the new Reign, thought it wise counsel to defer the War, and dissemble a Peace. The Treaty, to say truth, contained but a huddle of things, little having been decided, and all remitted to new Conferences. And therefore, although in Madrid were published positive Orders to Feria, that he should withdraw his Arms, and restore; the effect ne­vertheless did not appear; some ascribing it to accidents suggested from more secret counsels, and the more simple reproaching the Go­vernour of Milan, as if he so tenderly loved the fruit of his own contrivance, as not to be willing to part with it. But in Treaties faith will fail as long as interest lives, and interest will be found as long as Princes reign.

Feria, notwithstanding the advices of Peace, arms still more pow­erfully, and in Germany the Archduke Leopold, interdicting Com­merce to the Grisons and Venetians, raised Souldiers, threatning the latter with Jealousies, and the other with War. Thus the Mine sprung with great ease; for the Archduke having possessed himself of the Valley of Munster, while the Grisons demanded the restitution, al­ledging the Peace of Madrid so newly concluded, denies to be bound to observe it, he having had no Minister there, nor given his con­sent, and desired that Deputies might be sent to Felkirch, to the end, that by an amicable accord those causes and suspicions might be re­moved, which had moved him to possess it. The President Dole, in the Name of the Archduke Albert, being arrived at the meeting in Lucerna, pretends to be treated as representing Philip, stirring up the dispute of Precedence with the French, which expresly the Articles of Madrid by designing a Minister of the Archdukes had aimed to divert. During the delays to overcome this difficulty by writing, came new Orders, Albert dyes, and with him the Presidents full power failing, the Conference dissolves. Neither were other hinderances wanting, Feria declaring himself, that he would not execute the Treaty without the caution of the Catholick Cantons, [Page 170] capitulated not so much for their power, as for their neighbourhood, and the dominion they have of passages. But they would not inter­pose betwixt two so powerful Monarchs, and the common opinion then being that Feria himself did strengthen them in that resistance. He also puts those of the Valteline upon sending Deputies to Ma­drid, to make a clamour that Religion was not sufficiently provided for, and he accompanies them with Letters from the Senate of Mi­lan, in which with motives of piety and Religion were mingled con­sequences of convenience and advantage. He offers afterwards to make a shew only that the Forts should be kept by the Catholick Swit­zers, but that the Protestants should not abide in the Valley, till the Treaty should be mended, and at the same time suggests under­hand to the Grisons vain hopes of having again the Valteline, if point blanck it should not be otherwise conditioned, by some ac­cord, in which the passages should be left free for Spain. But it was not in the power of the Grisons to alter what was agreed in Madrid betwixt the two Crowns.

All this while there arrived not a Courrier out of Spain in Italy, but orders to the Duke were published for restoring and disarming, with an express command besides to hasten Souldiers for the Fleet, whilst the Turks, unsuccessfully involved in the War of Poland, and in the Black Sea employed in repelling the Cossacks, left the White open to whatsoever attempts of the Christians. But Feria, and the other Ministers having their minds more fixed on advantages in Italy, than progress against the Turks, such discourses had no other end, but to raise a jealousie in the Venetians, as if within the bosom of the Adriatick some surprises and acquisitions were to be attempted in Albania; but the Fleet lying idle in Messina, more numerous in Ships than provided with men, the apprehension the Republick received from that side was but little and short.

But towards Lombardy jealousies did increase, because betwixt distrustful Neighbours, either accidents frequently cause discord, or the more powerful seeks pretexts. And so a contest and almost a breach arose for a very narrow way which is called the Steccato, which to the Territory of Bergamo joins that of Crema, imbayed and environed on all sides with the Milanese. By most ancient contracts with the City of Milan, it is the absolute and undoubted Dominion of the Venetians; but for convenience and shortning of way, a pas­sage remains open, not only for passengers, but was wont to be per­mitted to Souldiers, when passage was demanded from the Gover­nours of Crema. Now it hapned, that a Company of Horse sent by Feria to Soncino, attempted to pass without leave, with the flying Colours advanced, and Arms uncovered; but was hindred by the Guards. Feria in great wrath, and taking it for an affront to the Kings Colours, sends store of Troops to the Confines, publishing, that he would pass with a good Body of men without leave. But the Venetians making equal provisions ordered Nicolo Contarini, Pro­veditor beyond the Mincio, that he should hinder him with all his force. They at the same time offered the pass, when according to [Page 171] custom it should be demanded,An. Dom. 1621 and propounded that the Contracts might be examined by Commissioners on both sides. They wrote also to the Court of Spain, inveighing against Feria, that by rais­ing discontents, and preferring idle tales before the merit of business, he aimed only to disturb the quiet. The Pope and the Grand Duke seriously considering, that from a small cause worse accidents might arise, employed their exhortations with the Governour of Mi­lan to give place for a composure, since the Venetians did not appear averse to consent, that that Company should now pass, but without doing prejudice to the right of either party, that afterwards that might be determined by Commissioners, which right required. Fe­ria deputes two Senators, which were l' Arese and Salamanca, to treat with Giacomo Vandramino Resident of the Republick, and they would quickly have been agreed amongst themselves, that the Pass should have remained free for a certain time, within which the business should have been quietly setled, if the Duke, rejecting a while after all sort of handling, had not referred it to the Court of Spain, and as though nothing but management of Arms had belonged to him, he had not sent seventeen Companies of Horse with some Foot to attempt the Pass by force; but finding it well guarded, the Spani­ards thought it best to make a halt. Many believed that in the heart of Italy there would from this little spark have been kindled a Fire, which might have prevented that, which upon Rhetia was foreseen to be but too imminent.

The Pope wrote briefs to the Republick; and orders Scappi his Nuntio in Lucerna to go to Milan to mediate; but he no sooner ar­rives, but there rising, as it happens in times of jealousie, one acci­dent or another, he found that for a contest only about Confines be­twixt the States of Mantua and Bozzolo, Feria was upon sending to the latter Souldiers and assistance, which could not be done with­out incensing the Neighbours and stirring up the Venetians. From this he succeeded to divert him; but for the way, it was agreed to expect Commissions from Spain, where what had happened being re­ceived, as it deserved, more calmly, and the Governour Caimo be­ing deputed to treat with Luigi Cornaro, Ambassador of the Repub­lick, it was at last by the interposition of the Nuntio agreed, that the company being sent again should pass without prejudice to the rights of either; and also that the difference should be terminated within the space of four Months, by Commissioners upon the place. And so in a cursory manner it was punctually performed. But Luigi Mocenigo Governour of Bergamo, and the Senator Piccinardi meet­ing in quality of Commissioners, could not agree in a total decision of the matter, it seeming, that where Confines are in dispute, force hath greater place than reason, and is more in use; howsoever in the course of the present suspicions, the passage was no more attempted by Souldiers in Arms, and within a while Affairs and mens minds set­ling into the former quiet, respect and good correspondence quickly began again. This composure hapned in the following year: But in this present upon the Borders of Brescia, there was a certain light [Page 172] encounter; upon the occasion that a Chain, laid by the Venetians over the River Oglio, which hindred the transport of Corn, because of the scarcity of that years Harvest, was loosned by people in Arms, and they of Seniga coming to hinder it, some of each side were kill­ed, and some hurt; which nevertheless, being reciprocally taken, as done rather by the transport of the Borderers, than the command of the Princes, was easily appeased. All notwithstanding serving to disturb mens minds, and adding as considerations to those which the Affairs of the Valteline carried in too great measure with them, the Venetians had agreed with the Duke of Savoy that he should leavy four thousand men, to the end that from the side of Piedmont they might make some seasonable diversion when there should be occa­sion

That nevertheless was not performed by the Duke, though the Republick had disbursed their part of the charge; for Carlo in the vastness of his mind, embracing many things, and always novelty of projects, had suffered himself to be perswaded by Feria to surprise Geneva, possessed formerly by the Dukes of Savoy, and once at­tempted by himself. For that purpose, the Governour of Milan had not only offered him assistance, but sent certain Troops towards Sa­voy, to be at his dispose, both to divert him from the Affairs of the Valteline, and also give jealousie to those of Bearn, and the other Protestant Switzers, Protectors of that City, that they might think no more of the Grisons. Nor did the design fail, for the intention of Carlo, from the moving of Troops out of the Milanese being dis­covered, those Cantons were in such a combustion, that they pre­sently recalled out of Rhetia all assistance and consideration of it. The Venetians therefore resolved to interpose, and having procured Carlo to give his word, that he would not molest that City, they carried it to the Switzers to quiet them. Nor was Carlo very diffi­cult in that promise; because the plot being discovered, Geneva was in defence, and the Neighbours were so ready with assistance, that the enterprise could not succeed.

Feria then recals his Souldiers, and opposes himself more power­fully to the Grisons, who, weary of their own calamities, had re­solved in a Pittach at Coira by forcible means to get out of them, sending Souldiers down into the Valteline, to try the utmost reme­dies of their strength. But the enterprise was so ill managed, that it seemed a Monster begotten of despair; for that it was an Army composed of the meanest sort of people, without Commanders, with­out Counsel, without Provisions and Money, and in a manner without Arms, and abounded in nothing but temerity, confusion, and inraged madness. Those that sided with the Venetians disswa­ded it, as unseasonable; but the Emissaries of Feria and his Faction had put them upon it, to give a more apparent pretext for the non-observance of the Treaty at Madrid. Six thousand men divi­ded into three Bodies fiercely descended into the County of Bor­mio. One of them possesses certain Trenches abandoned by the Spaniards that kept it, fearing an attacque from behind them. Ano­ther [Page 173] entred into the Town of Primai, and from thence to Bormio. The third at the Bridge of Santa Lucia, mastering the defence there­of gain Chiappina, and the Pass of Monbray, which shuts up the way that comes from Venosta. Altogether stopped the Passes which could bring succours to the Fort of Bormio, where they lodged in the Town, dissipating those few which they found within it; but the Cannon from the Fort kindling a Fire in it, they were con­strained to go out into the Campagnia, and the Guards of the ave­nues, being pressed by hunger, to abandon them in disorder, to provide themselves of Victuals, gave opportunity to the Spaniards to possess them. At the same time that they attacqued them in Front, they were assaulted in the Reer by the Colonel Baldirone, who, with fifteen hundred Souldiers of Leopolds, from the side of Tirol came down by the way of Monbray, and the Garrison of the Fort making a sally, the Grisons who also had want of ammunition, were so encompassed, that despair or courage would not have been able to have saved them, if the darkness of the night covering them, had not facilitated the means to many of hiding themselves in the Mountains, and from thence in small Troops to retire home. After this success, Serbellone, with a greater Force supplied him from the Governour of Milan, easily possesses Chiavena, and Baldirone makes himself master of the Valley of Partentz, Poschiavo, and many other Towns and places of the Agnedina, and of the Ten Directorships. Rhetia by these redoubled invasions, was full of confusion and slaugh­ter; nevertheless a Pittach was held in Coira, which, if it proved al­ways tumultuous, was at present void of all order and form, every one pretending to give counsel to other, and no man knowing what was fit to resolve.

There was a great contest about sending new Ambassadors to Milan, many approved it, and the Ten Directorships opposed it: when Leopolds Army coming to Coira, resolves the doubt and the meeting; for the people in a fright went out to meet them, and renders them the Town, saving their Priviledges, Government, and Liberty of Conscience. Certain it was, that the Arch Duke desired to have it, and pressed the Bishop to renounce the Church to him, to which are annexed many temporal jurisdictions, and the dominion of one part of the Town it self. In the mean time, to hinder the Switzers from succouring Rhetia, he causes a good Fort to be laid towards Regatz, slighting the jealousies of the Cantons and their dis­pleasure, whilst not being able to resolve any thing, but by an una­nimous consent, they were obliged first to call a Diet for it. And because Feria apprehended some motion from the Venetians, to keep the chief strength of their Forces in Lombardy, he sends a great num­ber of men to their Borders. But there appeared a kind of breath­ing to Affairs, from whence it was least expected; for Mansfelt, who sought War every where, and his profit from every accident, be­ing scarcely dis-intangled from the losses of Bohemia, with a speedy march comes into Alsatia, with so great a diversion, and such suc­cess, [Page 174] that he not only obliges Leopold to hasten thither with all his Forces, but Feria to send thither (having the convenience of the passes, and of the new Conquests) four thousand Foot, and five hundred Horse, lessening the Garrisons and the jealousies towards the Venetians, and in particular taking some Companies out of Son­cino, the which in respect to the Pass of the Steccato, went round about the Territory of Crema.

ANNO M.DC.XXII.

The Prince of Echemberg, Favourite and chief Minister of the Emperour, having in the end of the year past, in the name of his Ma­ster espoused, in Mantua, Eleonora Gonzaga, Sister of the Duke, a Prin­cess, which over and above her Portion brought rare Beauty and sin­gular Vertue; the most convenient passage for the Bride lying through the Territory of the Venetians about Trent, she was received and de­frayed by Andrea Paruta, General di Terra firma, by order of the Senate with suitable Magnificence. But at the same time the Count d'Ognate disputed in Vienna the Rank and Dignity with Pietro Gritti, Ambassadour of the Republick, denying him the same Treatment and Title, which always formerly had been practised; and al­though Ferdinand, to whom Ognate in other respects had made him­self sufficiently odious, shewed his great dislike of it, yet the Spaniard persisting in his conceit, the Senate was necessitated to recal their Minister, leaving at the Court Marco Anthonio Padavino Secretary, till such time that by the alteration of affairs, minds co­ming to change and be pacified, they might, as after a year or two happened, send again an Ambassadour to reside there. Amidst a [Page 180] heap of so many cross things, it served for some kind of satisfaction, that in Naples the Vice-King, Cardinal Zappata, restored at last the Gallies formerly taken, with the Merchandize remaining undevour­ed by Ossuna, nothing was spoken of the remainder, nor more of the Ships; because there having been much hurt done on either side, the liquidation would have been difficult. The Admiral Ship of Na­ples was alone, as hath been said, rendred by the Venetians. Ano­ther molestation at Sea ceased about this time; for Freletich, famous for many rapines and villanies, discharged out of the Spaniards ser­vice, was entertained by the Grand Duke in Ligorn; but being weary of quiet, and hungring after pillage, enters into the Adriatick to attempt in the Quarnaro, wonted surprisals upon the Islands or Ships of Venetians; but being taken by the Men of War, paid at last with many of his Companions for his folly with his life. Amidst foreign relations, domestick examples, and testimonies of the well regulated Discipline of the Common-wealth must not be omitted. It is forbidden the Sons of the Dukes, for important reasons which re­gard that temperance, which is most necessary among Citizens, du­ring the life of the Father, to accept Benefices of the Church.

It happened that the Pope conferred upon Mattheo, Cardinal Priu­li, the Bishoprick of Bergamo, and he mindful of enjoying the free­dom of his Country, and to uphold in his Father the chief Dignity of the Common-wealth, refused it with great applause of his Fellow-Citizens, and probably to the admiration of those who know no other Law but that of Ambition and Interest. But amidst the mo­deration of such an example, another above measure abominable pollutes the City: For Anthonio Foscarini Cavalier and Senator was seen hanged upon the Gallows, upon a calumny to have held a se­cret Correspondence with Strangers. The fraud of some of the wickedest of men, proposing to themselves rewards, had conspired against the life of the most innocent and eminent Patricians; for as much as the Government in turbulent times calling to mind past Treacheries, and considering the present hatreds, suspicions alone were easily disguised into crimes. They addressed themselves to the Magistrate of the greatest Inquisitors of State, and dividing the parts, some of Accusers, others of Witnesses, they betrayed Justice and the Just. But this infamous Conspiracy could not last long; for the hainousness of the offence being discovered, Girolamo Vano da Salo and Domenico da Venetia as the principal suffered just punish­ment. Foscarini, by a publick declaration of his innocency, was re­stored, if not to life, at least to his good name, and his family to their former lustre, and from common compassion promoted to great­er degrees of Honour.

And now returning to the successes of the French Armies, whose motion was depending also upon those of Italy, they proceeded against the Hugenots with some sort of prosperity; for that Soubize being driven out of the Islands of Rochel, the King in the mouth of the Chanel planted the Fort Louis, which though it did not shut up the Town and Port, did nevertheless incommodate, and was afterward [Page 181] the foundation of that memorable Siege. The small places of Guy­enne and Languedock were all rendred, being so much the more weak as they were more numerous, whilst the Hugenot Party, com­posed of many, equal in authority no less than in interest, instead of strengthening the vital and more noble parts, applied themselves to the defence of obscure places, which at the appearance of an Army or the first Volley of shot, were obliged to yield. But gaining the Chiefs of that Faction, turned to a far greater damage. La Force, upon a secret promise to be created Mareshal of France abandons it, and Chastillon pretending to be ill satisfied with Rohan, retires him­self. Dediguieres declaring himself Catholick, obtained by it the Charge of Constable, which is the highest in the Armies; whereup­on by example and other benefits magnifying his own advantages, he drew many that considered, such notable rewards were not to be had from other than the King. A Peace therefore with the Huge­nots being procured by the Ambassadours of England and Venice, to the end the King might apply himself to foreign occurrences, was diverted, the endeavours, besides the allurements of present advan­tages, of the Apostolick Nuntio who wholly opposed himself against it, the artifice of the Ministers of Spain who craftily nourished the division, and the judgment of the Prince of Conde, who with great aversion to the belief, in which he was born, implacably sollicited the War prevailing. But to the affairs of the Valteline, the greatest stop was put by the inclination of Monsieur de Pisieux, Secretary of State, who succeeded to Luines in the favour, shewing himself irre­solute in business, inconstant in his word, and in all things a Minister of greater cunning than ability. He professed great respect to the Spaniards, and in the affairs of the Grisons published himself above measure solicitous to terminate them by Negotiation; but particular­ly with ambitious designs and hopes imbarking in the pretensions of the Court of Rome, he procures the Expedition of the Ambassador Monsieur de Sillery, his Uncle, to Gregory, and assents so much the more willingly, that the seat of all that management should be in that City. Amidst these considerations the business languished, and if upon the attempts of the Governour of Milan and of Leopold, any complaint and threatning came forth from King Lewis, it quickly cooled again, being deluded by new projections; for the Spanish Mi­nisters making the tumultuary motions of the Grisons the excuse of their Conquests, the Negotiation in Madrid being turned topsie turvy, referred the Treaty to the Court of Rome, where the com­mon Father residing, the Mediator of Peace, the Prince, who, for what concerned Religion, had the greatest interest, shewed them selves always ready to execute whatsoever he, for the good and se­curity of the same, should prescribe.

At the same time the business came to be disturbed by new Pro­positions; for in Madrid the French Ambassadour consents to a cer­tain Writing to deposite the Forts in the hands of the great Duke of Tuscany, and although at the beginning in France they seemed to oppose it, because it made a rent in the first Treaty, the insinua­tions [Page 182] nevertheless of the Marquess of Mirabel, Ambassadour of Spain, prevailed above the considerations of that of the Venetians, which shewed the confounding of the business and the delusion of the Proposition; so that it was accepted with a change only of the person, trusted into, the Duke of Lorrain, as more acceptable to the French. In Spain, time, mens minds, and the business being tired out with such kind of proceedings, Feria in Milan precipitates himself with so much the more haste, to conclude with some Ambassadours of the Grisons (those of Switzers, who were come thither to assist the weakness of the others, being excluded from the Negotiation) three Treaties, one with the Milanese, another with the Valteline, and a third with the Archduke. In which was agreed. The subje­ction of the Ten Directorships to Leopold, a perpetual Confederation with the Milanese, openness and liberty of the passages to the Spaniards, reser­vation of the ancient Alliance with the Crown of France, and the sub­straction of the Valteline from the Soveraignty of the Grisons; in place whereof twenty five thousand Crowns were to be paid unto them. It was difficult to discern which in these conditions was greater, the vio­lence of Feria, or the baseness of the Ambassadours, only excusable, that to dispose of the Liberty and Dominion was not in their power. Nor did the Commonalty dare to oppose it; but being assembled in Ilants, suborned by fear and force, notwithstanding the Ministers of France protested against it, they approved every tittle of it. The Venetians would not alone undergo the burden of redeeming the Grisons Liberty, whiles France involved themselves in Treaties, but observing accidents and the issue of affairs, furnish themselves with all sorts of provisions; and the name of Mansfelt being famous for courage and a numerous Militia that depended on him, they agreed with him under the Title of General beyond the Mountains, and the yearly entertainment of twelve thousand Ducats, though he were not in actual service, that he should be obliged to come to them when necessity required, and bring them twenty five thousand Foot and five thousand Horse, which under the pay of the Republick were to be conducted by such passages and to such places, which accord­ing to opportunity should be concerted. This served to make sure of a Militia in exercise, and a General of reputation to make a di­version, if, while Rhetia were oppressed, and succours excluded, the Republick should be invaded by the Austrians.

But the affairs of the Grisons took a new aspect, though not last­ing, as it usually happens, as much from the indiscreet violence of him that oppresses, as from the inconsiderate licence of a people that rise in commotion. Some of the Commons, no longer able to suffer the misery they endured, fell into a Tumult, and in their fury ma­king use of all sorts of Weapons, with staves and stones killed the Garrisons of the Austrians. In Sciers, where the Tumult began, a hundred Foot were cut to pieces, and in Grus three hundred more, with whose Arms the Mutineers being strengthened, at Miolans a more numerous Party was slain. At the important Pass of Steich towards Tirol were left six hundred men in guard, the others coming [Page 183] to Maianfelt and Coira gave such incouragement to the Inhabitants, that they constrained the Garrisons to retire into the Castles, and render themselves a little after with an obligation to set at liberty certain Grisons, which were then Prisoners in Tirol. Three hun­dred Souldiers that were in Castles offered to render, saving their lives, but that people would give them no other conditions but from revenge to be cut in pieces. Those of Tirol attempted to re­cover Steich; but being repulsed, retrenched themselves in number of six hundred close to the Pass; others from other parts of Rhetia, where they were in Garrison, coming forth joyned to keep the field; but being through the knowledge of the situations over-matched by those of that Country, were obliged to give way and retire with loss. Upon so prosperous beginnings, driven on by that fury which the Spirit of Liberty suggested, the banished appeared; and although Feria imployed all sorts of offices, to the end the Catholick Swit­zers would shut certain Passes, which are betwixt some of the Can­tons where Dominion is promiscuous, the Protestants sent secretly succours, and the Venetians at the perswasions of the French Ambas­sadour with a greater wariness supplied some money, that they might provide themselves with Arms and Ammunition. To so great a Tumult Feria applies no other remedy but well to provide the places possessed: then having experienced more than once the ad­vantages of a Treaty and of time, believed, that the multitude, al­though it should prevail in force, at last by devices of wit would easily be brought under. He then insinuates a suspension of Arms with the Archduke, Gheffier favouring it, being not yet gone out of that Country where his opinions had frequently been fatal. Some that were partial, spread it among the common people, and in the Assemblies, where the Popular triumphed with various discourses of their own prowess and their liberty regained; That now blood and revenge had been sufficiently satisfied, that the ancient valour of Rhetia was gloriously recovered out of ignominy and slavery. That all enjoyed with applause the glory and liberty purchased with so much merit by a few. That a People could not render it self more considerable to Stran­gers, nor more dreadful to Neighbours, than to bring great Princes to be sensible of their misdoings, and oblige them to just resolutions. That now to hear them and adjust with them, a short Truce was necessary, that might somewhat allay the boiling heat of mens minds, suspend the sharpness of the War, and divert accidents which might irritate affecti­ons with prejudice, or alter the state of things to the Wars. That it was necessary also to reform the Government so much disordered by the late Commotions. And how could that be done, the Commons remain­ing separate, and the best Patriots with their Arms in their hands di­spersed into several Posts? Of whom then were they to be afraid? The Austrians being new driven away, and Liberty recovered; neither could ought else be pretended to be done but to preserve it with good orders, and restoring the ancient Institutions. That now Autumn and the approach­ing Winter did perswade it; but that they ought to be doubly secured both by the season and by faith. That the Proposition came from the [Page 184] Enemy but was approved by friends themselves, and thought by the French Ministers to be seasonable.

Some were not wanting to advise them to dive into the Trea­chery of the Peace; That the designs of the Austrians were to cast in a Remora to warlike proceedings. That the invincible Valour of the Gri­sons had in many occasions been taken notice of in the field, but their credulity as much discovered in Treaties, which springing from the can­dor of their faith, and the simplicity of their education, leaves them more exposed to the deceivings of Wit than to the blows of the Sword. That the Archduke, though busied in repelling Mansfelt, would neverthe­less within a while turn his Arms and his Designs against unhappy Rhetia. To what purpose propound a Truce but to disarm the people, separate the Commons, and lull them asleep in the false security of idle­ness? That their Liberty, laid in wait for, could not protect it self better than by the jealousies of fraud and the force of Arms. That they should then believe themselves more secure and defended from the Austrians, when they should have more discovered them to be enemies.

Affections, as is the wont of popular Governments, prevailed much more than reasons, and those which dissented, being the few and the wiser, the multitude on the other side ignorant of that which was in deliberation; the suspension of Arms with Leopold was imbraced, in that instant that Mansfelt marching towards the Low Countries left him also free from his distractions. A Meeting after the Truce being held in Lindó under the name of fully esta­blishing the Peace, there met there the Deputies of the Archduke, those of the Grisons, the Ambassadours of the Switzers, Casati for Spain, and Molina the Interpreter of France. But while the Grisons being disbanded, rested upon the security of that Treaty, Sults, Leopolds General, invades Rhetia, and having overcome the opposi­tion at the first Passes, though with some blood, possesses with one sudden motion both the Agnedina's, the Valley of Partenz, Tava, Majanfelt, and Coira, without that they of the Country could joyn together for their defence. Being then fallen back into their for­mer miseries under the yoke of Arms, there was no doubt but that the Grisons would submit to the Treaty, because that of Milan was concluded and confirmed. The ten Directorships remained at the dispose of the Archduke, who obliges them not only not to permit other than the exercise of the Catholick Faith, but reserves to him­self a power to plant Fortresses, displace Garrisons, and to keep them at present in Majanfelt and Coira. It was to no purpose that Molina and some Switzer Cantons made their protests against it; for the Commons of the Cadé and the Grisa having a Meeting in Coira approved all, renouncing the Treaty of Madrid, reserving to themselves no other hope but to supplicate Feria for some moderate Reformation in that of Milan.

In this manner passed this year in the Grisons, in the end whereof France began to apply more attentively its thoughts to it, being free from domestick War, having concluded a Peace with the Hu­guenots under the Walls of Monpellier, a strong Town of Langue­dock. [Page 185] The King in this Siege meeting with greater difficulties than supposed, and not regarding the endeavours to the contrary, al­though suggested with many Stratagems of Conscience and State, and slighting the aversion of Conde himself, who goes from Court and out of the Kingdom, gave his assent to it. Many of the Con­ditions nevertheless not being performed, which the Huguenots pub­lished were promised to them, as to dismantle the Fort Louis, not to put a Garrison into Monpellier, nor place a Citadel there; the opinion was afterwards believed, that Pisieux had appeased the com­plaints of the Nuntio, by telling him that the Huguenots could not more easily be ruined than by assuring them, disarming them, and deceiving them. But whatsoever the intention was, sure it is, that it was judged in Italy that affairs were to change their aspect; for the King being come forward to Lions, found there the Duke of Savoy with his eldest Son, and having fully understood the pro­ceedings of the Austrians, discovered their ends, and examined their designs extended into several parts, it was resolved to oppose them, and the Meeting being transferred to Avignon; where meeting for the King the Constable Desdiguieres, the Garde-seau, Mareshal Schom­berg, and Pisieux; for the Venetians, Giovanni Pesari their Ambassa­dour, and the Duke himself of Savoy in person, the means were dis­cussed of uniting themselves, so as to imploy their Forces in favour of the Grisons, and by some diversion trouble the Austrians else­where. The conclusion of the Articles was deferred till the next year.

The King in that interim returned to Paris, and Carlo into Pied­mont. At the report only of such a Meeting, 'tis not to be believed how much the Ministers at Madrid were moved at it, who resolving to artifice to joyn threats and fear, declare to the Popes Nuntio themselves no more bound to the deposition of the Forts, protesting, That such a Rupture would arise betwixt the Crowns, that neither the Authority of the Pope would be sufficient to set it right again, nor his own life so long as to see an end of the Slaughters and Calamities which would follow upon it. In effect, the affairs of Rhetia could not be otherwise repaired but by puissant Forces, because they were forsaken by all, and destitute also of Mansfelts diversion in Alsace; for, as much opportunity, as the jealousie, risen betwixt the Spaniards and Bavarians, which kept those Armies idle at the Rhine for a time, had given for his progresses; so much also did their Union, which at last followed, contribute to take it away. To say truth, the successes in those parts were no less important than worthy the due observation and reflection of all Europe. Mansfelt with his Ar­my, Adventurer, as might be said, giving a Lesson to other Ca­ptains, who have since known largely enough to make use of it, how to make it subsist without Pay and without Country, by Contribu­tions and Pillage out of Alsace marches towards the Palatinate, pub­lishing that he made War in the name of Frederick. He neverthe­less intermitted not Treaties at the same time, and at that very in­stant had by him Deputies of the Infanta Isabella Governess of [Page 186] Flanders, and had in a manner concluded with large Conditions to be created a Prince of the Empire, with the perpetual Fief of Haghe­nau for himself and his descendants, besides great sums of money, and such places in the Spanish Army as to be subordinate to Spinola only.

But behold Frederick now appears in this Army, having passed by reason of the length of the way through many dangers; for weary any longer to be amused and deluded with dilatory hopes, he parts from Holland, and in a disguise with two persons passing by Sea to France, from thence crosses Lorrain, through the midst of the Ene­mies Troops; and at one lodging meeting with some Souldiers, and feigning himself to be of the same profession, the better to con­ceal himself, was constrained amidst the round of the Cups to im­precate his own person. At Landau, where Mansfelt had a Garri­son, he discovers himself; thence at Germersheim finds the Count himself incamped, who received him with great applause. The Marquess Frederick of Dorlach, came thither to him, who had de­clared himself for that Party with an Army in great order, and the Count then discharging the Deputies of the Infanta, they possess the Bishoprick of Spire, and recover Manheim, and other places of the Palatinate, giving some little blow to the Troops of Tilli, who at­tempted to oppose them. Halverstadt also advanced after he had gain­ed the City of Paderborn, where he sollicited for Divine vengeance, exercising against the Catholicks all severity with savage cruelty, extorting all their substance, exposing Churches to plunder, convert­ing the Ornaments of Divine Worship and the Reliques of Saints in­to money to pay the Souldiers. Upon these proceedings were the Spaniards and Bavarians with the Renfort also of the Imperial Troops, obliged to joyn against the common Enemies, betwixt Vim­fen and Hailbrun, upon the side of the Nec [...]ar. On the other side by most pernicious counsel the Protestants separate, while Dorlach by private jarrings having made himself incompatible with Mansfelt, divides from him; but being scarce lodged in the Village of Over-Ersheim, understands, that Tilli marched towards him, when putting himself in order in the Campagnia, he environs himself with Wag­gons, forming a large circuit, with his Artillery in fit places marvel­lously well placed.

Tilli on the other side presenting battel, had ordered his Army upon a long Line, with bodies of reserve in the Reer, and with some Cannon in the Front; but receiving great hurt from those of the Enemy, his Troops were near taking flight, and abandoning the field, when a Cannon-shot falling in the middle of Dorlachs Squadrons, where among the Baggage was the Ammunition, with a horrible blow sets the powder on fire. The fire spread it self into all parts; and Carts, living Creatures, and Souldiers flying in a moment into the Air, fell down in ashes, with less unhappiness than they who half burnt lay in a pitiful manner roaring and bewailing themselves. It seemed surely a blow from Heaven, which in an instant destroyed whole Squadrons, and those that being further off remained un­touched, [Page 187] uncertain whether that terrible sound was a Thunder-bolt, or at least a Mine, being frighted ran presently away, leaving that unhappy field covered with ashes and bones. The Catholicks, ani­mated by so happy an accident, overcoming without fighting, failed not in the flight to pursue them, with no less slaughter than that which the fire had caused. The Marquess with a few more hardly saved his life, but not his Country; for that coming to be contested by his Nephews, Ferdinand adjudges it to them, and the Archduke puts into possession William the Elder, who, having been brought up in the Court of Flanders in the Catholick Religion, banished imme­diately every other Belief. Upon the advice of so great a blow Halverstadt makes haste, and with twelve thousand Foot, and more than eighty Companies of Horse arrives at Hochst, a small place a little below Francfort, upon the side of the Main with design, having passed the River, with speedy marches and avoiding fighting to joyn with Mansfelt, and give new vigour to that Party. But spend­ing more time than he believed in the building of a Bridge, he saw himself overtaken by Tilli, who, joyned to Cordua, was thereby be­come stronger in number, & pursued him to constrain him to a battel. He, sending the Baggage with almost all the Cannon to the other side of the River, hoped to amuse the Enemy with Skirmishes, and to delude him at last, by bringing himself and the nimblest of his Troops into safety; but the Austrians having seized the passages, pressed him in such sort, that he could not avoid the shock.

They fought then under the Walls of Hochst for some hours, Hal­verstadts people at first making great resistance, though from twenty four Cannons, fitly placed by the Catholicks, they received great loss. At last, all order being confounded, the Cavalry were the first that shewed their backs, running to the Bridge, where all being in confusion amidst the noise, flight and throng, they pressed in such sort, that the Bridge yielding under the burden brake, and many falling into the River, what with their Baggage, and what with their Arms, were drowned. All order and direction now wanting, it was no more a battel but slaughter. Men fell in heaps, and so their Horses, and every one seeking a way to escape without finding it, no man resisted longer, or delayed common danger, Fortune shewing the way of safety to very few. Halverstadt himself takes the River, and little was wanting but that the Incendiary of Ger­many had been quenched. After such a defeat, being got to the other side of the Main, he endeavours to rally what he could of the Cavalry; for the Foot were almost all cut to pieces, and so he joyns Mansfelt, who, not at all disheartned by such blows to the common Party, carries him to the relief of Haguenau, besieged by Leopold, and where he had left his spoils and booty, and placed the very hopes of a most assured refuge. Nor did the attempt succeed ill; for the Archduke by the supposed distance and weakness of his Enemies, lodging with more security of mind than defence, advice, unlooked for, being brought to him that they were come near, sends a thou­sand Horse to discover, which being met by Obentraut, and beaten, [Page 188] brought back such fright and terror into the Camp, that it was rai­sed as in a tumult with disorder and loss. The place saved, it was yet expedient for Mansfelt to try another Exploit for enlarging his Quarters and Provision of Victuals, that Country being already eaten up; whereupon he makes choice of Zaverne as fitter for his purpose than any other. The Palatine was all this while in his Ar­my, serving only for a shew and a name: But King James, inveigled by wonted Arts, perswades him to withdraw himself; for that the meeting, to find a composure of his affairs, being brought back to Brussels, the Austrians seemed not to know how to be assured of the Palatine, so long as they saw him in the hands of Mansfelt and Hal­verstadt, their so bitter Enemies. And he also adheres so much the more willingly to that counsel, by how much he saw Dorlach wast­ed to nothing, Halverstadt weakned, and Mansfelt (wont, as the for­tune of Arms wavered, to apply himself to Treaties) was always suspected by him, lest one day he should sell him, and sacrifice him to his own interest. But he was no sooner returned into Holland, and by a publick Declaration, (to shew his sincerity so much the more to the Austrians,) discharged out of his service Mansfelt and his Followers; but he perceived, that from an Enemy offended and in Arms, he that had no Forces could expect but hard Conditions of Peace; for there was offered to him but a small pitance of his Country with the rest to his eldest Son after the death of Bavaria, on condition that he should pass from Calvinism to the Catholick Faith. But such offers being openly rejected by Frederick and the Ministers of the King of England, the business was again referred to a Diet in Ratisbone.

By such Negotiations Peace being retarded, the War was more vigorously prosecuted. Heidelberg, the ancient Seat of the Palatines, was by Tilli taken by force, and Franckental reduced by Cordua to extremity; so that the King of England, who published that he held that Country under his Protection, desiring by some appear­ance, though laught at by the World, to cover the contempt, not being able to succour it, consents to a Truce of fifteen months; during which, Franckental, and the rest of the lower Palatinate should be deposited in the Spaniards hands to restore them to the King, if within that time there were not a Peace concluded. So the English in that state of things, contenting themselves only with a promise, abandoned, soon after, the hopes also of recovering that place, the which for many years went not out of the hand of the Spaniards, till the new changes of Fortune, and the times obliged them to render it. But Mansfelt was constrained to raise the Siege from before Zaverna, both because the Catholick Armies, being at liberty from the imployment of the Palatinate, threatned to draw towards him, and that the Duke of Lorrain, not being willing to suffer him to nestle himself upon his Borders, was preparing to relieve it. He nevertheless at that very time, when his Martial attempts succeeded not, sets on foot a Treaty with Tilli in his own and Helverstadts name with offers to change his Party; but his artifices, now so ma­ny [Page 189] times discovered, were by the Austrians with equal arts deluded. He nevertheless with a flourishing Army, and cryed up by Military men, kept himself in great reputation of equally valiant and wise, so that to strifs he was earnestly pressed with offers from all parts. He inclined not, though he were invited to it by the Venetians, in re­gard of the affairs of the Valteline, to pass into Rhetia, apprehending that, amidst the difficulty of the Passes and the Straights of the Moun­tains, he might consume that Army which was accustomed with great spoils to maintain it self in the spatious Provinces of Germany; but he equally hearkened to the instances of the Huguenots of France, who with cryes and provocations of Religion called him to their succours, and to those of the States of Holland, who with equal mo­tives of their Religion, with greater recompence, sued to him for assistance.

At last not being able to subsist longer in Alsatia, whilst the Ar­mies of Tilli, Cordua, and Leopold flanked upon him, and reflecting, that with the Huguenots it was rather to maintain a broken Faction than a setled Principality, he resolves to go into Holland. It was therefore necessary to keep his intention secret, and deceive with ma­ny various reports and divers marches, as he did: For having with great artifice disarmed the Duke of Lorrain, who expected nothing like it, of a sudden he marches into the middle of his Country, and in revenge that he had disturbed him in the Enterprise of Zaverne, put it into so great confusion and fright with such bitter losses, that the Duke was constrained to give him passage, furnish him with Vi­ctuals, and perswade him to vent that Military storm elsewhere. Nor did the Count fail; for the licence of his Souldiery being sa­tiated in Lorrain, he enters into the Bishopricks of Verdun and Metz with such terrour to the neighbouring Countries, that Paris it self was in a fright, whilst the King, by reason of the War with the Hu­guenots, was so far off. The Duke of Nevers, Governour of Cham­pagne, by all sorts of fair means and promises endeavours to stop him; and he, to lay truth, baring those licences, which to an Army that had no other livelyhood but rapine he was necessitated to per­mit, he restrained [...]y as much as he could. Fear therefore en­tred into the Province of Flanders, towards whom it now appeared the march was directed, and the Infanta with no less solicitude en­deavours to keep him afar off, sending as far as to the Pont a Mouson the Duke of Bornoville, who with large offers was to perswade him to divert some whither else, or to inroul himself under the Spanish Colours. Certainly it was wonderful to consider, that an Army, new raised and mercenary, without the Authority of Princes, and without the Protection of Dominion, driven out of Germany after having over­run it, and in a great measure laid it waste, should now be the Scourge of Lorrain, the Fear of France, the Terror of Flanders, be paid by many, intreated by all, and every where most earnestly desired.

But whilst this fury of War in so many places either laid waste or threatned, discord slides into its bowels, Halverstadt upon great dis­contents separating, who being sollicited by the Duke of Bouillon, [Page 190] inclined to assist the Huguenots. Little wanted but that the common Souldiers, according to the animosity of the Chiefs, at variance also amongst themselves, had not fallen to kill one another, and with intestine Arms expiated the offence and the excesses till now committed. But at last foreseeing in their disunion their destructi­on, and considering that the flatteries and propositions of Nevers, by gaining time, had served so to arm the Frontier, as to be able to make a strong resistance; the Commanders and the Troops recon­ciled amongst themselves, and leaving as in trust, under the faith of the Governour of the place, the Cannon in the Suburbs of Mouson, burning many Carriages, to set a greater number of men on Horse­back, he continues his march with haste. And it was now necessa­ry for him to hasten it, because Cordua, sollicited not only by the In­fanta, but also by the French, was come to Ivoy in Lutzemburg to cross him in his way, but with a strength inferiour, not exceeding ten thousand Foot and five thousand Horse; so that at the first Encounter of Mansfelts Horse, who confidently ravaged the Country, he re­ceived a little blow. But a while after, re-inforced by the Colonel Verdugo, whom Spinola, without abandoning the Siege of Bergop­zoom sent to his relief (the Armies now being near an equal strength) they straitned one anothers victuals and march in such sort, that they could not now say nay to the battel. So that at Fleury in the Province of Henault they presentred themselves to it.

Mansfelt calling the Chiefs and principal Commanders of the Ar­my to him, to incourage them says. If out of our Country and from quiet, Glory and Reward have brought us hither through so many Coun­tries, amidst infinite dangers, the occasion presents here in this field an abundant harvest. We the Restorers of the Liberty of Europe; we the Defiers of great Princes; we the Contemners of sufferings and of dangers, follow through every Climate the Star of Military Fortune. Hi­therto I have by wisdom and force conducted you in safety through the hatred of the greatest Potentates, the snares of so many Treaties, and from betwixt the jaws of so many Armies. The rest I now commit to your own Valour. Cordua here waits upon us, a General in so many Encounters in Germany out-witted by us; and an Army more than once in the Palatinate beaten by us, overcome, and chased. And now laden with the spoils of that unhappy Country, it seems they have reser­ved them for us; for they shall be ours, if we will shew our skill in fight, and have a mind to overcome. But why do I speak of the spoils of an Army or a Country, when the most rich and plentiful Provinces of Eu­rope shall remain your prey? All those that obey the King of Spain stand here exposed; we shall rest our weariness in more abundant Quarters; with present glory we shall console the memory of dangers past, we shall inrich poverty it self with the plenty and contributions of most large and fruitful Countries. The Hollanders will then keep their word as to our reward, and the Spaniards remain our prey and spoil. My self your General in name, am in sufferings your Companion, and in fight your fellow Souldier; I shall not spare my self in this Encounter; my heart, my tongue, my hand, shall labour by concert. Other part of the Victory I [Page 191] pretend not for my self but reputation and well deserving; for I aspire to nothing but that death it self which into its bosom gathers the obli­vion of all, should leave me upon my Sepulchre a Record of Glory. I should do wrong to your Courage, if over and above vast recompences, I should particularize to you the necessity of fighting. You perceive very well that we are environed on all sides in the heart of the Enemies Country. Whether can we have a secure retreat, or where a safe refuge? without Country, without money, in this Army alone and the strength of your Arms we have Kingdoms and Treasures. As we are now armed, we are the Scourge of Princes, and the Terror of Europe; if overcome, we shall be named with infamy, proscribed by the Austrians, and cursed by all. In sum, there being no Sanctuary betwixt Victory and Death, we must either be beaten, or get the Victory.

While he was thus speaking, Cordua on the other part failed not, riding round his Army, to put some in mind of the Honour of the Nation, others of the defence of their own Country, and all of the duty to Religion, and the Kings Service. But now the Cannon henceforward silenced words. Cordua had disposed seven in three places. Mansfelt had but two, and therefore it behoved him with a speedy march to hasten to the shock; but at the same instant he commanded them to move, he found that in mercenary Armies and composed of Voluntiers, many pretended to be equal, if not supe­riour, to their Chief. All had not the same motives to fight, nor the same interest to overcome. Part therefore of the Horse muti­ning stood still instead of going to the Charge, demanding Pay. The Counts intreaties or reasons, nor that calling some by their names he put others in mind of their notable actions, and shewed to all, that in the necessity of fighting were placed vast rewards, and in Victory their pay and rest, prevailed not, but that they stood immoveable Spectators of the Battel. Nor could he now refuse it, but with an Army weakned in number and spirit, he resolved to enter into it with so great valour and such prudence, that greater courage or better conduct could not be desired from himself. In the left Wing Halverstadt maintained the fight with his Horse so long till his Arm being broken with a Bullet, which was afterwards cut off, he was obliged to yield to the pain and the Enemy. In the right one the Dukes of Weimar and the Count of Ortemberg were killed. The Cavalry then which remained faithful, wanting their Chiefs, quit the field, leaving the Foot, which for the most part was cut to pieces on the place. And Cordua, although he had the Cannon and Baggage of the Count, with the name of a Victory, received a great blow, nor could he so suddenly repair himself as to follow him; whereupon Mansfelt gathering up the remainder, which were not a few, and the Mutineers joyning again with him, who at last saw themselves in the same danger, marches through Brabant with seven thousand Horse. Count Henry Vanden Bergh, who was to have stopped his passage, returning too late from Frizland, where he amused the Hollanders with a diversion; by this means the Count had free liberty to joyn himself with the Prince of Orange, and at­tempt [Page 192] the relief of Berghopzoom. Spinola, ever since the month of July, had besieged the place, and by reason of the importance of it, Forces not unequal were imployed both in the Siege and in the Re­lief. It is situate on the right side of a Chanel of the Scheld, where beneath Antwerp it divides it self into several branches, and termi­nates, or rather confounds the Confines of Holland, Zeland, and Bra­bant. Nature there scarce leaves the Land to be distinguished from the Sea: At one time it is covered with the Sea, and at another it remains dry. Heaps of Sand discover themselves in some places, and Gulphs of hidden Moors deepen in others; and the Chanels be­ing many, and the Sea-walls every where continued, it looks as if the Waters travelled by Land, and the Fields sailed by Sea. The Zoom, a small River, made famous from the place, rises and runs on that side, and being received in an artificial Chanel in a straight and short course, is carried into the Scheld. The place is of an irregular form and unsafe; of it self little, but enlarged with many Out-works, and that with so many advantages of situation, and such in­dustries of invention, that perhaps for the well fortifying of another place, Nature and Art have not made a strength greater. Not far distant Forts, like so many Islands, do in all places appear, either where the Chanels run, or where the Country is overflowed, or the passage is open for Supplies and the Commerce with neighbour places.

Spinola in this one place had many to conquer; and therefore the Circumvallation was ordered with great Art. The chief Quarters were distributed where there was a height betwixt low and marish places, the rest was environed with a continual Trench fortified with Forts and Redoubts. The approaches were carried on where the soil permitted, and the standing waters in some places served equally as a defence of the security of the Camp. About certain Half-moons and other Out-works, there were incessant fightings and assaults, often taken and re-taken with great slaughter. All in­ventions might be said to conspire against the life of man: Cannon was not sufficient, but Treacheries were hidden under ground with Mines and Fire. Some were met with by the besieged, others had no effect, many carried men and earth into the air, and so resolute was the defence and the attacque, that the Garrison, being strong and numerous, defended the Posts, recovered them when lost, formed new ones, and assaulted those of the Spaniards with so much force and boldness, that it could not sometimes be distinguished who was the aggressor and who the aggressed. Spinola could not totally shut up the way of relief, because the Sea, Rivers, and Chanels kept it open, and they were kept by the Hollanders by a multitude of Forts; and sometimes they laid the Country under water, and then let it run off again in such sort, that the Spaniards frequently suffered ship­wrack in their Posts, sometimes they were seen besieged by an In­undation, and at others, buried in the mud. Nevertheless endu­ring all inconveniencies with great resolution, and overcoming dan­gers with force, Spinola would at last, if a general succour had not [Page 193] arrived, taken the place; but by the coming of Mansfelt, Orange, in­creased in strength, reputation, and courage, encamps at Gertrudem­berg, and making a shew to attempt its Relief by Land, sent it hap­pily by Sea with so great a number of men, that the Garrison a­mounting to ten thousand Souldiers, he threatned by a double assault to drive the Spaniards by force out of their Camp. Spinola finding himself with an Army in a great measure sick, the rest wearied out, and some so much suspected by him, that he feared a Mutiny in his Quarters, and intelligence with the Enemy, thought best to retire.

In this interim, Mansfelt being absent, all the lower Palatinate was forced to submit, and the Town of Haghenau, with the Cities of Spire, Germersheim, and other places, easily yielded to Leopold, Amidst such multitudes of men slain, it served for a kind of breathing and security to Christendom, that the Enemies of it, with equal fury and examples not usual, were busied amongst themselves. The Turks have nothing of moderation; either they adore their Princes as Gods, or kill them like Tyrants. Osman, a very young man, was Emperour of that vast State, who by unhappy success in the War of Poland, frustrate of that Glory, which he had fancied to himself, was much unsatisfied with the Janissaries, to whom alone he impu­ted the fault of his ill Fortune, for having shewed themselves as co­wardly in the field as fierce and insolent in the Court. After a Peace concluded upon Terms little honourable, he published that he would make a Voyage to Mecha,, under a shew of zeal to Religion, but believed by many mingled with a youthful weariness of remaining so very long and idle at Constantinople. Others judged, that he con­cealed a deeper design to remove the Janissaries from the Court, bring them into Asia, and there amidst a greater force of the Spahies their Envyers, disarm and disband them, and form a new Militia. The Baggage was shipping in the Gallies; Tents and store of Trea­sure were carried along to serve in the Voyage, and honour the Sepulchre of that Impostor with vast Presents, when the Janissaries one to another began to discourse of the fatigue and hardships to which, in so long a Pilgrimage, they were going to be exposed, and of the conveniences they left behind, the further they went, and the more divided they were, the more exposed to the hatred and cruelty of the King, more apprehended than any other hazard. Upon this from whispering in their Quarters, they fell quickly into a tu­mult; and a few beginning, but all following, they came into the place of the Hippodromo to the number of thirty thousand persons; from thence one part runs to the House of the Coza (who was the Kings School-master, and thought to be the Promoter of the Voy­age,) but finding him not, exposed it to pillage; the rest hastned to the Seraglio with loud cryes, requiring the heads of the Visir, of the Cheslar, and of the Coza. They within wanted force, and had they had it, counsel. The principal persons, who with authority and friendliness might have opposed the inraged multitude, were the ve­ry object of their hatred, and were demanded that they might tear them to pieces. Nor did the Kings Proclamation to retract the [Page] [...]ge prevail any thing; for Tumults not ceasing commonly [...] those satisfactions which serve for a pretext, it had been far [...] disbanding that people, if a great Rain interpreted by the su­ [...] Rabble for a sinister Predicton, had not separated them. The night probably might have allayed that heat, if some of those of the Law, venerated with a blind ignorance by the Vulgar, had not stirred up the Souldiers anew, declaring Osman fallen from the Empire, for that by sacrilegious actions he had violated the Al­coran.

The Janissaries then casting off all respect towards their Prince, flinging stones at their Aga, who put them in mind of their Oath and Fidelity, denying Cussain Bassa, who to quiet them, offered three hundred thousand Zerchins, forcing the Seraglio, though during that night, extraordinarily guarded, kill at the first entry certain Eu­nuchs with Chislar Aga their Chief, and sought after Mustapha, Uncle to Osman, who formerly had served a short space rather for a moc­kery than the Head of that Empire: he that would not, or could not shew where he was, they presently as in punishment of silence or ignorance cut off their heads. Getting down at last by signs in­to to a Cellar under ground, they found him by order of his Nephew there, in a manner buried and little less than dead; for they had kept him two days already without meat; so that to the cryes of making him Emperour, he answered, desiring at least a few drops of water as the price of the Empire. But he was scarce setled in the Throne but he shewed himself equally thirsty of Osmans blood. He had basely hid himself; but being found when it was very late, and committed to the custody of the Bustangi Bassa, he was after­wards conducted to the house of the Aga of the Janissaries, where Cussain Bassa only was. In many anger yielded to compassion, con­sidering that young Prince, King by birth, made Suppliant to For­tune, and he improving that compassion with his interest, offered to the Janissaries fifty Zecchins a head. Some now relented, and the Chiefs consulted about the means to preserve him and re-establish him in the Throne, when the furious multitude taking him out of their hands, presented him to Mustapha in the Seraglio. Osman with tears begs his life of his Uncle, putting him in mind of gratitude for having, contrary to the custom of the Ottoman Emperours, perser­ved him for the Empire. But the Barbarians making Destiny guilty and Author of their villanies, Mustapha excuses himself, saying, that he knew he had oftentimes decreed his death, but that God would not permit it. Left then in prey to the Janissaries, and conducted to the seven Towers, amidst the concourse and execrations of the people, who having, during his Reign, endured all kinds of calamity, Hunger, Pestilence, and War, detested him as the fatal occasion of their evils, his Head was cut off. Delivert grand Visir, in this inte­rim fled; but taken at Scutari, and brought back to Constantinople, he was killed, with his blood and a few others of the chief Mini­sters, and the pillaging of some house, the Tumult ceasing. Never­theless Mustapha, destinated to frequent passages from a Prison to a [Page 195] Throne, remains not long upon the Stage; An. Dom. 1623 for his incapacity by new experience being confirmed, he was anew deposed, and Amu­rath, Brother of Osman, being very young, was assumed to the Crown. He sends to Venice Mustapha Chiaus with wonted respects of friendship and peace, and the Republick corresponded, as usual, by sending Simeon Contarini, Cavalier and Procurator, Ambassador Extraordinary to his Court.

ANNO M.DC.XXIII.

Bohemia being not alone, but the Imperial Crown, the object and reward of the War which inflamed Germany, the Austrians re­joyced so much the more in the Victories they had gotten, by how much with the spoils of the Palatine, having taken away a Vote from the Protestant, the Empire seemed to be confirmed in their Fa­mily and the Catholick Party. The Pope with motives of Religion pressed, that the Electorate might be disposed of, and recommended Bavaria, not only a Kinsman in blood to the proscribed Palatine, but worthily deserving it for his piety; promising also great assistan­ces, if it should be necessary to maintain the disposal and decree by Arms. Nor was Ferdinand against it, but rather found himself in­gaged in his word and interest for Maximilian; and he by the al­most entire possession of both the Palatinates, by his own Forces and those of the Catholick Ligue, made himself so much considered and almost feared, that it was not easie to dispose of it to another. The Emperour was very earnest to get out of his hands by this change the Upper Austria, which Bavaria held engaged for thirteen milli­ons of Florins, which in subduing the Rebels he affirmed to have spent; but great difficulties crossed his desires.

The Protestants were inraged, and in particular Saxony, vexed be­sides at the Reformation of Religion, which was practised in Bohe­mia; many had compassion of the calamities of the Palatine and the innocence of his Children, and not a few pretended to be sharers in his ruine. But the most considerable opposition rose from the Spa­niards, who irritated, that Bavaria had by Arms possessed himself of a part of the Lower Palatinate, openly opposed Ferdinands intentions, and that with a pretext, that it was not fit so publickly to offend the King of England; and with reasons besides, that it was not conve­nient to set him up so high, who might one day dispute the Empire with the Austrians; but that resolving to maintain the Investiture by Arms, it was better to come to extremities, and bestowing it up­on some of their own Kindred, to advance the greatness of the Fa­mily with an Electoral Vote. But the Emperour aiming to recover his own, and to amuse those of both Religions in the Empire, sends to Saxe the Archduke Carlo, his Brother, to perswade and appease him, and into Spain, some Religious persons to represent motives by which he was induced and in a manner forced to resolve.

There happened at this time the sudden Voyage of Charles Prince of England to the Court of Spain, which put into admiration all [Page 196] Europe, doubtful which was greatest, the artifice on the one side in solliciting it, or the happiness on the other in performing it. In Madrid, Digby resided Ambassadour for King James, so much ena­moured with such a Negotiation, that proposing to himself great rewards, according to his desires and proper interest, he continually represented facility and safety. The project consisted on the one side of promises to restore the Palatine into his Country and Vote, and on the other, of a connivence, or rather assistance to oppress the United Provinces of Holland. There resided then in London for the Catholick King the Count of Gondomar, who with a stupendious acuteness of wit so confounded pleasant things with serious, that it was not easie to be discerned when he spoke of business, and when he rallied. He had marvellously possessed the mind of the King, and the inclination of the Prince, and so insinuating himself into the hopes and inclination of both with mysterious speeches and faceti­ous discourses, he perswades him in earnest to resolve, that Charles himself incognito should surprise them at Madrid to conclude the Marriage, and bring back the Bride to London. The Prince then parting in great silence, passes disguised by Post through France, accompanied by few others, but the Duke of Buckingham, Director of the whole Affair, and who with an unusual example enjoyed no less favour from the King in being than from the Prince his Succes­sor. Not many resolutions haply are to be found which made a noise equal to this. Of a Prince that was foreseeing to a wonder, who was over-shadowed with jealousie; the people made it their discourse, and the English more than any murmured at it; the only Son of the King, the Heir of the Kingdom, hazard himself in such a long Voyage, carry himself as an Hostage, rather than a Spouse; to a Court of contrary Maxims of Religion and State humbly to sup­plicate for a Wife. Most men would not be perswaded but the bu­siness was concluded; so that many discourses were made of secret Alliances, and the Protestants feared it, nay some of the Catholicks themselves no less suspiciously apprehended it, Bavaria in particular doubting lest the Country and Dignity, in favour of the Marriage, should be restored to Frederick; and France was jealous, lest if Great Brittany should adhere to the Austrians, their Power in Europe would be without a ballance. In England the Hereticks were afraid, lest the King, inclined to change Religion, to effect it with greater se­curity had a mind to support himself by the Forces and Counte­nance of great Princes, and the Catholicks rejoyced, hoping by such a Marriage for Liberty of Conscience and security for their lives. In Ratisbone, where the Diet was assembled, the Spanish Ambassa­dour pretended, that without disposing of the Electorate, the Empe­rour should at least stay to see the issue of this Voyage, and of so great an Emergency.

But those of the Popes party and the Bavarians with unusual and incessant instances pressed him to declare himself, and end the busi­ness. Notwithstanding then that the major part of the Empire were of opinion, that the Authority did not belong to the Emperour alone [Page 197] in a matter of so great importance to deprive an Elector, and at his own pleasure to make choice of another, Ferdinand calling the Clergy apart and some others of the principal Ministers, declared to them his resolution, not asking counsel; but shewing, That so im­portant a Dignity, which participated in the conservation of the Empire, could not be so vacant. That Frederick by Rebellion and so many other offences had made himself unworthy of it. That Bavaria, who was of the same House Palatine, for his piety and services done to the Em­pire did as much deserve it. That the reasons of the Pretenders, among which was the Duke of Neoburg of the same stock, could not at present, they being far off, be discussed; and therefore he referred them to ano­ther Diet. That in the mean time, by the Authority exercised by his Predecessors in like cases, he did invest Maximilian with the Electoral Dignity. Some applauded and approved; others silently adhered by force, the Protestants in vain pondering to resent it; in regard the power of Ferdinand and the felicity of the Catholick Arms curbed the wills of the factious, and no less abated the thoughts of the disobedient. Bavaria had no sooner obtained his purpose, but begins to consider of the means to preserve the Dignity, as dif­fering from those Arts by which he had gotten it; and being always mindful of the jealousie and opposition of the Spaniards, seeks new strengthnings against their envy and force. He sent into France fre­quent and secret Messengers to support himself by that Crown, and to shew himself partial to their advantages and interests; because he believed, that to a Party emulating the Austrians it would be a Complement; that he should remain in possession of the places taken upon the Rhine, to hinder the Spaniards from inwarding themselves further into the Empire. Whereupon, not separating himself in the union of Forces from Ferdinand, he was at work with new Treaties, and forming stronger friendships. It was just about this time, not without the Austrians jealousie, discovered, that he had sent to London certain Religious persons, of which sort he willingly made use for less observation and charge, in disguised habits, with many Propositions to King James, that he would unite himself to that Party of the Catholicks in Germany, of which Maximilian him­self was Head, to the end certainly to oppose himself against the de­signs and authority of the Spaniards. But those practices had no ef­fect, because in the conclusion of them Maximilian gave it to be understood, that he would not part with the Electorate; but being without Children, and almost out of hope to have any, he offered the possession of it after his death to the eldest of those of the Pala­tine, provided he were brought up in his Court, and in the Catho­lick Faith, with a promise to obtain for him one of the Emperours Daughters to Wife. All these Propositions were by the English and Frederick rejected; because, besides the change of Religion, they contained but uncertain and remote hopes.

From these foreign occurrences, reflections fell back again to the affairs of Italy, where was contending on all sides with tricks of wit to arrive at their pretended advantages. The League projected in [Page 198] France at the latter end of the year past, was in the beginning of this present concluded without much difficulty, the interest of the Contra­ctors concurring, it may be said, of themselves, because the Venetians thought not themseleves strong enough to restore the Affairs of the Grisons without help of the Crown of France; and that knew an Union necessary with the Venetians, who alone by their nearness could furnish to any undertaking Victuals, other Necessaries, and Cannon. The Duke Carlo was then desired to be of the Party, both for his courage and reputation, and by reason of the situation of his Countries; besides the advantage of keeping him out of the other Party, well knowing that he would not have been able idlely to look upon a War so near him without adhering to one side, and making his profit by it. It was then agreed, That the League should last two years, and what more need should require for procuring a re­stitution of places taken in the Valteline and Grisons; proposing to themselves, to form the body of an Army of between thirty and forty thousand Foot, and six thousand Horse, and they divided by an even proportion; a third to every one of the Princes united, but of those, assigning betwixt fifteen and eighteen thousand of them to France; ten or twelve thousand to the Republick; and eight thousand to Savoy, each to raise them as soon as might be, and send them to their own Frontiers. The Cannon were to be furnished by those that were nearest at a common charge, according to the rating of the Forces.

It was further concerted, To procure Mansfelt to make a diversion of the Austrians, giving him three hundred thousand Crowns yearly, the half to be paid by France, two thirds of the rest by the Republick, and what remained by Savoy. In case of Invasion, the others were to send half their men to the assisstance of the assailed, to which the Treaty obli­ged; and if the Confederates should only shew a willingness to Peace, and remain only defensive, they referred to another Treaty the consideration of dividing the Conquests, when, forced to Hostility, they should happen to make any.

The Switzers were invited to enter into this League; but the Catholicks, prepossessed in a particular Diet, by the endeavours of the Nuntio and Ambassadour of Spain, raised so many difficulties in the general one of all the body of the Helvetians, that, although some understood that their interest was highly concerned in it, ne­vertheless in their accustomed delays they let the Proposition fall. The Treaty was no sooner concluded, but Duke Carlo, well ac­quainted with the liberality of the Republick, earnestly solicited them by the Marquess of Lantz, sent to them Ambassadour Extraordi­nary, to supply him with the means to raise and maintain the Soul­diers, which the League laid upon them. But the Venetians consider­ing that the burden was divided by an equal ballance, according to each ones ability, and that, by reason of their nearness to the Valte­line, they were to bear the hazard and greatest burden of the War, and besides, by reason of the long Frontier with the Austrians, were obliged to a more careful defence, did not hearken to the instances [Page 199] of the Duke, who seemed more concerned in Conquests and advan­tages than in dangers.

As to Mansfelt, from France was sent into Holland (where the Count then was) Monsieur de Monteró, and from the Duke Monsieur di Bos, Christopher Suriano supplying for the Republick, who resided with the States, inviting him to make War in the French Country, supposed the fittest place to cut off communication of succours be­twixt Italy and Flanders, and also to be near Rhetia, as an Army of reserve, if any ill accident should happen. And for this purpose they advance some months pay to him. The Count, who by such art subsisted in credit, shewing a readiness to march, not without the Spaniards apprehending, that to this League might adhere other Princes, made jealous or provoked by them, and particularly the Italians, the most disgusted, although the most patient. They there­fore apply with greater earnest to protect their interest with the Banner of Religion, imploying all art chiefly to gain the Pope, under whose Skirt they did not only hope to preserve the Valteline from War, and induce the Confederates to reason, but setling themselves in the present advantages, by this means obtain yet greater.

To interest then Gregory in this cause, they offer to deposite the Forts of the Valteline in his hands, magnifying their intentions to quiet, and considering, That postposing their own conveniencies and the possession, so much the more just, by how much it proceeded from in­vitation and a voluntary resignation of the people, it appeared, that not the desire of dominion, not the ambition of the Country, nor the designs to oppress Italy, but the sole consideration of Religion had induced them to protect it. That they resigned it to the common Father of Princes, to the Guardian of Religion it self, to the end, that the jealousies of the Ca­tholicks being quieted, the fierceness of the Hereticks restrained, he might prescribe rules to holy Worship, and to Italy convenient security, whilst the King would not depend but upon his Arbitrement, and with wonted zeal to his judgment, and the good of the Church, imploy the power of all his Dominions, where no other but the true Religion raigned.

In Rome the opinions and counsels upon an offer of such impor­tance were wavering; for some, penetrating into the Mysteries of Policy, did not approve, that either the power of the Church, or the Authority of the Pope should be so far ingaged, that the professed Neutrality and Mediation should run a hazard. They well knew, that if the trust were accepted, Peace was not to be hoped for; be­cause, if betwixt the Crowns there should happen any agreement of restoring all things to their former estate, no man could see with what decency the Valteline could pass through the hand of the Pope back to the Hereticks, its first Masters; it being not fit that he should subscribe with the Protestants to reciprocal limitations, cautions, and conditions. On the other side, if with the fast band of Religion, he should be willing to continue in the possession, how could he ever hope for the consent of the Confederates, who pretended to right themselves by Arms. Will they (said they) be terrified with an empty [Page 200] name and Authority without force, and at the sight of the Popes Stan­dard, which upon the first Invasion must implore assistance from Feria, and under the shadow of the power of the Spaniards repair themselves of their losses and wrong? Will Gregory then in the utmost of his life cut off Peace betwixt his Children, making himself a Party, and leave to his Successor a lamentable Inheritance of War and Troubles. And take it for granted, that the Confederates would suffer it, the Protestants yet were not like to endure it; but at the name alone of the Ensigns of the Church would come down in Troops to oppose them. That Helvetia was near; the Princes of the Empire not yet suppressed; Mansfelt had his Arms in his hands; all greedy, and longing to over-run Italy, and mis­chief the most sacred Seat of Religion and the Apostolate.

The offices of the Confederates joyned their assistance to these apprehensions, and in particular the Venetians, who, sending Girola­mo Soranzo Cavalier, Ambassadour Extraordinary to Rome, disswa­ded the Pope from lending his Name and Authority to the Interests of Spain. But he, environed by his Nephews, and they gained by Spain with Benefices, Pensions, and the Marriage of the Princess of Venosa, Vassal of the Monarchy, believed that the Princes made such a noise only to fright him, and that at the appearing of his Colours all their Arms out of veneration would fall out of their hands, there remaining to him, as an ornament to his Name and a Crown upon his Sepulchre, the glorious Memorial of Peace preserved, and Reli­gion protected. The trust then was accepted by him, upon condi­tion, that a Treaty of Agreement betwixt the two Kings should be pursued, and when without the Spaniards being in fault, it should not be concluded, that the Forts should then be restored to them again. This being treated in Rome, Feria perswades the Grisons, under pretext of moderating the Articles heretofore concluded, to send to him new Ambassadours, to bind so much the faster the knots of servitude and dependance. Leopold raises at Steich a very good Fort, and there was published an Investiture of the Emperour, which granted to the House of Trivultia, according to a certain pretension they had, the Valley of Musoccho, The French shewed themselves much moved, that before a Resolution taken upon the Deposition, Gregory had not expected the sense of that Crown upon it. But in the counsel opinions were divided according to affections, some vo­ting to break off all Treaty, and with a sudden march of Troops hin­der the Popes meddling, and the execution of the Trust it self. Others were of opinion, that the Deposition should be approved with certain limitations and reserves, and those counsels taking place which squared with the favour; for Pisieux was Author of them, in whose inclinations, both in Rome and Spain, were grounded their greatest hopes, it passed so.

It was then by the French declared, That the Deposition should re­main until the end of July (it was now the month of May) within which time, the Forts being demolished, and all restraints upon the Gri­sons and Armies removed which did oppress them, affairs should be re­stored to their former state, which not being performed, the League [Page 201] should supplicate the Pope to joyn himself to their Arms, thereby to ob­tain the effect. Before such opinions were represented to the Pope, the Spaniards, getting notice of them, proceeded to hasten the De­position with so much precipitation, that notwithstanding the indis­position into which Gregory was at that time desperately fallen, the Cardinal Lodovisio orders, that the Duke de Fiano, the Popes own Brother, with fifteen hundred Foot, and five hundred Horse should march towards Milan. He being a person of most sottish parts, with the assistance nevertheless of some of better abilities, served only to make surer the engagement, and to conciliate some respect to those Troops. But being arrived in the Valley, he found that the people fearing to fall under another Dominion than that of Spain, to the number of two thousand, took Arms and resolved to oppose him; but all obstacles being removed by the authority of the Governor of Milan, he enters into the Forts, Feria himself furnishing Ammunition and Victuals, and keeping besides with his own Garrisons those of Chiavena, Riva, and Bormio; Fiano nevertheless returns presently to Rome, leaving in the Valley for the command of the Troops Nic­colo, one of the Marquesses of Bagni, and at Milan Monsieur Scappi to reside with the Governour. In the mean time, at Rome the Ambas­sadour Sillery, preventing those Orders which the Ministers of Ve­nice and Savoy expected, performs himself alone the Commissions of the Court to the Pope, changing them, instructed (as was believed) by Pisieux, by approving the Deposition without limitation of time, and without the requiring of those things which the Collegiates were to demand; but by adding only an intreaty for the speedy demo­lishing the Forts and restitution, with those conditions for Religion which Gregory should prescribe.

Before the Pope could answer hereupon, God, upon the 8. of July, calls for him for the deposition of his life, after having held rather than exercised a little more than two years the name and authority of the Apostolate. A Pope that in matters of Religion left a fame of much zeal, imployed with great applause in Wars of Germany, and spread abroad by the Congregation by him founded, for propa­gating Faith amongst the Barbarians. On the other side, as to bu­siness, he was taxed to have been of a mean spirit, and totally sub­ject to the will of his Nephews, amongst which the Cardinal direct­ed affairs with such an absolute power, that in the short time of his Uncles Pontificate procuring vast riches to his house, he minded lit­tle else but the heaping up wealth and honours. The state of Af­fairs and of Italy solicitously required the Election of a new Pope; nevertheless amidst so many affections and interests of Princes, and by reason of the forms, with secret scrutinies prescribed by Gregory in his Bull, it was doubted it would be long a doing.

But upon the 6. of August the Election, where opinions and minds least inclined, fell upon Maffeo, Cardinal Barberino, by Country a Florentine, of the age of fifty and six years, to the wonder of the Electors themselves, who were amazed to have deceived their own hopes by promoting a person, who for his complexion and vigour [Page 202] might out-live the greater part of them. He takes the name of Ʋr­ban the Eighth with the applause of the World, by reason of the high conceit of his Learning and Ability.

And now in Venice to Anthonio Priuli Duke deceased, loaden with years and deserts was sustituted Franceso Contarini Cavalier Procu­rator, signal for many publick Employments, and for having un­dergone Embassies in almost all the Courts of Europe with such in­tegrity and innocency, that nothing could be condemned in his acti­ons, or accused in his manners. One of the first cares in his Princi­pality was to send to Rome the four elected Ambassadours, according to custom, to venerate the High Priest, and they were Francesco Erizzo Cavalier, Procurator, Renieri Zeno, Girolamo Soranzo both Cavaliers, and Girolamo Cornaro, who were so much the more in­flamed as Sillery proceeded with luke-warmness.

The Pope, to say truth, detested the engagement into which his Predecessor had put the Arms and Authority of the Church; com­plaining of the unseasonable charge, but found no way to get out, Lodovisio having strongly tied the knot both of the business and decency; that although Ʋrban, by reason of imployments had in that Court, was thought inclined to France, and in a manner par­tial, it was nevertheless fit to be serviceable in name to the aims and designs of Spain. But however time run on to the prejudice of those affairs, no man in these beginnings durst irritate or provoke the Pope; so that the Grisons groaned under the burden, Leopold continued in possession, and Feria, bating the appearance, enjoyed the conveniences and advantages which he had by the Valteline proposed.

Nor did the diversion of Mansfelt come to any thing; for although he had received from the Confederates their money, yet believing to make War in Germany with more profit to himself, and being stirred up by the King of Denmark and the Protestants of the Lower Saxony was marched into the County of Oldenburg, and having ex­torted great Contributions there, leaving Garrisons in several pla­ces, had entred into Westphalia and the Bishoprick of Munster. On another side Halberstat, separate in Forces, but with the same ends, and with the same supplies from the Bishoprick of Osnabrug, threatned to advance into the Palatinate with thirty thousand men, most new raised, ill furnished with warlike Provisions, and with but a few Cannon. Tilly, inferiour in number, but better provided, prevail­ing in Valour and military Discipline, marches speedily towards him, taking his passage through the Country of Hassia, mortifying the Landgrave, who had had the stoutness to deny it him with oppres­sions and contributions, and indeed terrifying with his fame the whole Protestant Union. He overtakes him in the Bishoprick of Munster, and doubtful whether he should go forwards towards the Palatinate, or bend towards Holland, provokes him to battel, he avoiding it with that disadvantage which he always hath who retires and gives way. Coming at last close up to him at Bursteinfurt, a place of no note, whilst he was marching towards Statlo through a [Page 203] winding way, interrupted with certain small Rivers, which forming in several places dams and ditches, gave him the opportunity to make a stand; then facing about, and leaving a strong defence there, assure both the Reer and this March. But the Catholicks pressed so hard upon him, that overcoming all obstacles, and the ressistance which was made them at the River Aa, they came at last at Statlo upon the River Berchel the 6. of August to a general Battel, in which being defeated, leaving six thousand dead upon the place, besides four thousand which rendred themselves Prisoners, and the rest be­ing dispersed, eighty Colours, Cannon, Baggage, and the glory of the Victory were the prey of the Conquerours. Halberstat then with two Companies of Horse flyes into Holland, giving Tilly liberty to re take many places in Westphalia, in which he and Mansfelt had their Garrisons. Tilly hereupon meditates on a great design to make himself Master of Embden, and from thence through Frizland to pass into the bowels of the United Provinces of Holland, so to retribute to the advantage of the Spaniards that powerful assistance they had given Ferdinand; but the Hollanders furnished the place with all sorts of provisions, sending thither men and a Squadron of Ships of War, solliciting also Mansfelt for its relief, and consenting six thousand men to Haverstadt to repair his Army. For these rea­sons Tilly, seeing the enterprise difficult, and of a longer continuance than the approaching season of the Winter did permit, returns to take Quarters in Hassia.

Nor had Mansfelt better luck; for Cordua, having in Westphalia reduced many Garrisons of places, partly possessed by him, and part­ly protected by the Hollanders, with great facility every other place, except Lipstat, which made some defence, yielded. At last the Count of Anhalt and Colonel Erwits took Mansfelt in the Bishoprick of Munster, at such a disadvantage of situation and numbers, that he was wholly defeated, Heaven making War for the Imperialists with such partiality of favours, that they publickly boasted, That the justice of their cause was decided by the felicity of their suc­cesses.

The Imperialists also perswaded Bethlem Gabor to be quiet; for he proposing to himself either to make a short War or Peace, ha­ving obtained the Turks consent by the means of the Count de la Tour, who went to the Port for that purpose, had invaded Hungary and Moravia. But it being divulged, that Tilly having the fame of so many Victories his fore-runners, was coming to their relief, he retired into his own Country, and applies himself to new agree­ments. He had also in this year sent Stephano Attuani, his Minister of most trust, to Venice, to demand a League and assistance, but without effect; because the Senate purposed to be attentive obser­vers of, but not be intangled in foreign occurrences so far distant from them.

An. Dom. 1624 ANNO M.DC.XXIV.

But was so much the more watchful upon the Valteline, experien­cing now from the usurpation of the passages there, the mischiefs foreseen, whilst for recruiting their Army, and increasing their strength, in order to the fulfilling of the League, and guard them­selves against the jealousies, which molested them on all sides, they had no means to bring any Souldiers but by Sea with much length of time and charge. The Pope, to gain time, proposed divers expedi­ents, and above all expressed, that without re-imbursement of the charges he would not part with the trust; but the Confederates of­fering that with all readiness, provided he would put the Valley in­to their hands, to be rendred when the Forts were razed, and Reli­gion restored to the first Owner, he remained fearful to offend Spain, and proposed, that of the Valley should be formed a soveraign bo­dy to be united either to the Catholick Cantons of Helvetia, or as a fourth League to the three of the Grisons.

But the Confederates, proposing to themselves the end of restoring things to their former state, judged they should be wanting to the protection promised to the Grisons, and nevertheless feared, lest the Valteline, not being able to subsist of it self, as a body apart, should uphold it self by the Spaniards, by which means taking away the cover of the name, they should still enjoy predominancy over their minds, the convenience and liberty of the passage to the ex­clusion of all others. Nor could this chief interest be longer con­cealed; because, it being at last proposed in the name of the Pope, that passage through the Valley should remain free for the Souldiery of the King of Spain, it gave the Confederates occasion to conclude thereupon, that the subtle pretext of Religion being now removed, the Interest seemed discovered to tend to the subjecting no less of Italy than of Germany, by the uniting of Countries, and opening a door to over-run the one and the other at their pleasure. The Pope nevertheless persisted in what had been proposed, moderating the particular of passage, by confining it to the Valteline, exclu­ding the Country of the Grisons and Chiavena; and that, to take away jealousie from Italy, it should be understood only of passage from the Milanese for Germany and Flanders, and not from them back thither, and insisted upon it with so much urgency, that ta­king upon him the part of an Arbitrator, he pretended to a power to decree it, by vertue of the consent the Princes had given, that he should prescribe needful securities for the Catholick Religion, affirming withal, that to bridle the Protestants and Hollanders, a sudden march of Spanish Troops was made necessary for the de­fence of the Low Countries and relief of the Empire; but the o­thers considered that a door once opened to the Spaniards, limits and ways could no more be prescribed, and that under the pretext of passage, the Milanese being made a perpetual place of Arms, jealou­sies, troubles, and apprehensions would be eternized in Italy. Ne­vertheless [Page 205] the Ambassadour Sillery, with the assistance of Gheffier, who was at that time at Rome, although he could not but know France more prejudiced than any others, both by the blow which its Confederates would feel within and without Italy, and the breach which would be made into that most ancient League with the Gri­sons, by vertue whereof the absolute disposition of the Passes was ascribed to them, readily consents to it, to the so much dissatisfacti­on of the other Princes united, that attributing all to Pisieux, from whose Judgment and Pen, by reason of the favour and his charge the business depended, they resolved to discover the Plot to the King himself, giving him to understand the alterations with which they had proceeded at Rome, from what had been concerted at Paris, setting at naught the Princes who were their friends, neglecting the Interests of the Crown it self, and having by a most destructive consent conducted the business to that very end which the Spanish Ministers directed.

Concerning Pisieux, besides the hatred and envy, which are the wonted followers of favour, a common opinion was currant, that he was not more powerful in the Kings favour, than venal in his Ministry, making use of his Authority rather for profit than honour. Being therefore not at all acceptable besides to the great men of the Kingdom, it proved no hard matter for the Ministers of the Princes, and in particular Giovanni Pesari, Ambassadour of the Venetians, by their Offices and wonted Arts to help forward the secret Intrigues of Court, which discovering themselves of a sudden, his Fortune split in a moment, the King intimating to him, that he and the Chancellor his Father should presently leave the Court.

The Marquess de la Vieuville, Superintendant of the Finances, took quickly possession of the favour, and in the little time he sub­sisted, by the Marriage with England, and other means, laid the foundations of those contrivances, perfected afterwards by his Suc­cessor with great felicity. But the affections of the King towards Favourites having hitherto proved but short and unhappy, he continued but a few months. Some ascribed his fall to covetousness, by which he provoked the hatred of the great ones, accustomed to satisfie their private interests out of the publick Treasury. Others judged, that one ingratitude being commonly the punishment of another, as he had lent his hand to the expulsion of Pisieux, the Rai­ser of his Fortune, so the Cardinal Richelieu, introduced by him in­to business, quickly excluded him.

This Cardinal is the person called elsewhere the Bishop of Lusson, and there is no doubt, that, as for the most part in the choice of great Ministers the judgment of the Princes agree with those of their Subjects, though soon after they differ in the maintaining of them, he was not ordained for that place from applause or common con­sent, but was brought into it chiefly by the savour of the Queen-Mother, with whom he had been long exercised in all sorts of ob­servance. The King surely had no inclinations to him, either for having in former Negotiations discovered the sagacity of his nature, [Page 206] or because there is a certain natural secret aversion to those, who with an ascendant of wit exceed. Sure it is, that the Cardinal pos­sessed rather the power of the favour than the favour it self, never­theless, he had the great Art how to fix the mutable and suspicious Genius of the King, and the inconstant nature of the people, govern­ing as with a supreme Dictatorship the one and the other even to his death.

But as to the Affairs of Italy, by the disgrace of Pisieux, the Mi­nister being changed, there was a change also at Rome in the pro­ceeding of the Treaty, and Sillery being recalled, all that was dis­avowed, which he had negotiated and consented to. Monsieur de Bethune, a Minister formerly well known in Italy, being come to Rome in his place, assures the Pope, that all that which his Prede­cessor had approved, concerning the Passes, was wholly against the Kings m [...]nd; and in the name of the Confederates expressing to the holy See unalterable duty, and ready consent to that which might secure Religion in the Valley, as to the rest refuses any expedient, which did not deliver the Grisons from the present oppression, re­store them to their Country and Soveraignty, and did not exclude the Spaniards from the Passes. They published this change of Mi­nisters to be a shift; but the Pope, who had made them deliver to him Riva also and Chiavena, endeavoured to gain time, perceiving, that to which soever of the Parties he should give the possession of the Forts, it would serve but for a pretext to kindle a most dange­rous War, which flaming out betwixt the two Crowns, by Auxiliary Forces, would quickly extend it self throughout all Europe.

Nor did the Spaniards now fail, as they had succeeded in the gaining of the Cardinal Lodovisio with Rewards and Marriages, to try every way to insnare the Barberins also, giving hopes to Ʋrbans Nephews of the Princess Stigliana, who being an Inheritrix of vast Territories in the Kingdom of Naples, brought also in Dowry the Soveraignty of the strong Fortress of Sabioneda. Some also suggest­ed to the Pope and to his House hopes, that amidst the jealousies and dissensions of the Princes, he might have the hap to get himself glory, by uniting the Valley to the Church, or obtain advantages by investing his Kindred in it. But the one and the other equally dis­pleased the Confederates; because no less suspicious was the tempo­ral greatness of the Popes, who, protected by the Cloak of Religion, cannot make War themselves without danger, nor overcome with­out blame, then the inclination of the Nephews doubtful, it being not possible for him that possesses the Valley, but to depend upon the protection and assistance of the Governour of Milan. Nothing then remained but the closing in a War.

France, before ingaging out of the Kingdom, strengthens it self with two great and important Treaties. The first with the Provin­ces of Holland, to whom were promised three millions and two hundred thousand Livres Tournois to be paid in three years, upon condition not to make Peace or Truce with Spain without their knowledge; and if it should so fall out, that France it self should [Page 207] have need of assistance, they were to retribute it either by resto­ring the half of the foresaid sum, or by furnishing Ships in propor­tion. The other was the Marriage of Henrietta, Sister of King Lewis, with Charles Prince of Wales, from which was derived a report, that the English would break into a War with Spain, and the Palatine be restored into his Country by Arms.

Charles, to say truth, from his Voyage into Spain had brought back discontent, hatred, and desire of revenge against that Crown; for though he were received at Madrid with all possible honours, he nevertheless penetrated the intention not to restore his Country to Frederick, nor conclude the Marriage for which the King, the Prin­cess her self, Olivares and all the Kingdoms had in their hearts a par­ticular aversion. Being for some months amused with several pro­portions, and a difficulty which they feigned came to them from the Court of Rome, though to remove it, he was induced to write him­self to the Pope, and tempted at last, if he would have a Wife, to change his Religion, he parted in great haste, returning to London by Sea. It is not possible to express, what disdain vexed the heart of that young Prince, and King James with no less vehemency pub­lished his revenge, having a mind in his old age to adorn his Sepul­chre with those resentments, which in the course of his Reign, having been blunted by idleness, seemed to have blemished the glory of his life. For this purpose he calls a Parliament, in which Buckingham having justified, with a zeal to common good, and a desire of Peace, the Kings intentions concerning the Marriage with Spain; and rendred an account of the Princes Voyage, it was resol­ved, that the Kings Son-in-law should be restored into his Country by Arms, and that the Son should marry with a Princess of the Blood Royal of France. But it being usual in England, that Parliaments have an equal suspicion of their Kings, when they are armed, as Kings have of Parliaments, when they are united, it was presently desolved; many jealousies being spread abroad, which were belie­ved fomented, at least, if not raised by the Ambassadour of Spain, as if the Parliament, adhering to the youthful age of Charles, and with applause flattering that Generosity, which he shewed to re­venge himself, would condemn the cooler proceedings and past acti­ons of the King, in whose life time they were disposing the spoils and Funerals of his Authority and Command. But withal the means were not ripened, nor the contributions consented, which might raise and keep on foot an Army. So that as the Marriage with Henrietta was easily concluded, with a dispence from the Pope, and many Ar­ticles of favour to the consciences of the Catholicks, so the moving of Arms quickly vanished.

It is notwithstanding true, that Mansfelt, beaten in Germany, and in Holland not willingly suffered by Orange, through emulation of mi­litary glory and the applause of the people, was called into England by the King, where being received with great honour, making him his General for the recovery of the Palatinate, he ordains him an Army of ten thousand Foot and three thousand Horse, with six [Page 208] pieces of Cannon, if France would concur with a Force proportio­nable. Sending him with this Proposition to King Lewis, who professed himself disgusted with the Count, because he had taken the Title of the Kings General without his knowledge; and there­fore, when he went to London, had forbid him coming into France, he obtains to be admitted to treat with his Ministers, denying him his own presence. He was supplied with some money by the French with promises of more, though in effect they had little fervency in the interest of the Palatine. But for Italy, having secured all be­hind him by the friendship of the English, and the flank by the War of Flanders, they applied themselves with more warmth to the Af­fairs of the Valteline.

The Venetians imployed all care with the Princes of Italy to unite them in the common Interest. But succeeded no further, but to in­duce the Dukes of Savoy and Mantua to compose betwixt them­selves, (excluding the Mediation of the Spanish Ministers) the diffe­rences so long in question, upon terms, that for the pretended Dow­ry of Bianca, Ferdinand should disburse to Carlo three hundred thou­sand Crowns, a third whereof within the space of four years Con­tant, and the rest with the Dowry of Margaret; Moveables and Jewels should be satisfied in so much Land in Monserrat near to Pied­mont, to be set out by the Duke of Mantua, valuing the Rent at two per Cent. For a greater confirmation of the agreement, there was a promise of reciprocal Marriages, of Mary Princess of Mantua with Filibert Son of Carlo, and of one of the Infanta's of Savoy with him that should be Heir of the Dominions of the States of the House of Gonzagha. This notwithstanding was not to be executed but within the space of eight years, neither was there other difference in the Dowries of two hundred thousand Crowns for each, but that Carlo was to pay in ready money, and to receive in Lands. When therefore the Prince Vincenzo of Mantua should succeed, as he hoped, in dissolving, under pretence of sterility, a certain Bond, and, as he pretended, invalid Marriage, formerly contracted out of an amorous passion with the Widow Isabella, Princess of Bozzolo, the Infanta was to be his; but that not following, or Ferdinand having no Child Male, the other was yet to be accomplished with Filibert. In order to this agreement, Carlo and Mary yield the pretensions on Monserrat to Ferdinand, to his Brother and to their Children, and this was to take place, though by death or other disturbance, the foresaid Mar­riages should not succeed. In sum, the consent of the Emperour, as Soveraign of the States, was to be asked, and out of respect com­munication given to both the Crowns. Such were the conditions concluded on and subscribed, by which the ancient dissentions of both Houses were hoped to have been quieted; but to the delusion of humane wisdom, that which was believed an Antidote, was soon converted into the venemous seed of greater evils.

Amongst various accidents, the first was the death of Filibert; for although Carlo, sending his Secretary Pater to Mantua, offered to substitute Maurice his other Son to the Marriage, nevertheless the [Page 209] business fatally succeeded not, Heaven disposing new Thunder-claps for Italy and the House of Gonzagha. The minds then of the Con­federates, being by such Negotiations forced for the present from se­veral cares, applying themselves in earnest to the Valteline and to Arms, caused the delivery of the Forts to be demanded of the Pope, that according to the League they might be demolished, and the Valley restored to the Grisons, or else that the Spaniards should within three months execute the Treaty of Madrid; but the Pope himself opposing the first Proposition, and not being able to bring the Spaniards to the other, it was replied unto him, That the Con­federates found themselves necessitated for their own safety, not gi­ving place to other expedients, to apply to more effectual remedies. King Lewis had sent into Helvetia the Marquess de Coevre, commit­ting to him the charge of the Treaty and direction of the War. He and Girolamo Cavazza, Resident for the Republick in Zurich, not­withstanding the opposition of the Popes and Spanish Ministers, by effectual offices, and to take away all pretexts, perswaded the Ca­tholick Cantons to perform the caution required in the Treaty of Madrid, and the Protestants to take Arms, and permit Levies of men, provisions of Victuals, and other necessaries. They warily af­terwards took upon them under-hand to animate the Grisons, in­courage the oppressed, raise up the commons, recal the banished and fugitives out of the Country, to the end they might joyn with the Arms of the Confederates to shake off their yoke, and drive away the Enemy. Feria, stirred with great apprehensions upon the arri­val of Coevre at Soluturno, orders Recruits, and to keep the people of Rhetia quiet, threatens them with grievous mischiefs, Leopold also protesting no less chastisements, notwithstanding that he had stipulated another agreement with them, in which, upon the dis­bursement of some thousands of Florins, he promised to take the Garrisons out of Majanfelt and Coira.

The Princes of the League being now resolved to take Arms, agreed to make the War under the name of the Switzers and Gri­sons, levying three thousand men of each of the two Nations, re­inforcing them afterwards with twelve hundred Foot, and four hun­dred Horse of the French, and with another body of the Venetian Troops, of which the gross and those of Carlo were to keep upon the Borders of the Milanese, so long as the Royal Troops should lie incamped in the Province of Brescia; but the Confederates conti­nued to proceed towards the same end, with designs and means dif­fering; for France, abhorring an open breach with Spain, pretend­ed not to manage the War, but by Auxiliary Forces, and without ingaging his own Troops so far off, with little charge and less noise, at the cost of the other Confederates, especially the Venetians ar­rive at his purpose. The Venetians not aspiring, the affairs of the Grisons being restored, so to ought, but to confirm the Peace, de­sired that the enterprise might have carried reputation and vigour with it, so to have obtained the one and the other with equal ho­nour and dispatch. And Carlo concurred rather in name than with [Page 201] his Forces, busying his thoughts in nothing but to bring the Crowns to an open breach in Italy; for being situated in the middle, as in a manner Guardian and Arbiter of the War or Peace, whatever the event should happen to be, he hoped to make his profit, and serve himself of the Arms of others, principally of the French, for his own advantage. He represented to the King and to the Senate how pre­judicial it would be to ingage, and as it were bury Armies in a Country, as Rhetia was, barren and straight, how burdensom to main­tain Troops idle upon their own Frontiers. He remonstrated to what charge the Confederates exposed themselves, and amidst what difficulties they would be straightned, if they aspired no higher than relieving the Valteline and defending themselves. Was it possibly to be believed, that the Spaniards would sit down with one blow, or that they would be frighted with the name of this Alliance? Their intention was nothing so, and being not inferiour in art and force, knew how to make use of them according to the change of times, never neglecting occasions, or losing advantages. When could they have greater hopes to atchieve great designs; since the Princes of Italy, loosned from so many vexatious respects, have at last had the courage to take hands with Strangers, and in conjuncti­on with them, make plain the way to their relief? The Duke laid great weight upon this Union, and the reflections were not of less moment; for, if when the World adored Spain in the height of its prosperity and greatness, he with his own Forces and the gold of the Republick had been able to resist, what might they not promise themselves at present from the powerful assistances of the Kingdom of France, whilst England, Holland, the Kingdoms of the North, and the Protestants conspired in the same designs? He shewed how Eu­rope was divided, and that the Party, which bore Arms against the House of Austria, was much stronger than that which was subjected to their power; for he designed, that on the one side Mansfelt should make a diversion in Burgundy, Hungary on the other should be inva­ded by the Transilvanian, the War should be continued in the Pro­vinces of Flanders; the King of Denmark, with the Princes of the Lower Saxony, should make War in the Empire, and the Seas and Coasts of Spain be infested by the English Fleet. Whence he con­cluded, that they were to remain always in fear, or at once make themselves to be feared, the opportunity was now offered by a great War to free themselves from greater dangers, and seizing speedily the Passes of the Valteline, and excluding succours, invade power­fully the Monarchy of Spain in the Milanese, which is its Center, for the Conquests whereof he generously offered his Forces, his Countries, and his own person, preferring Glory and Liberty before idleness and the greatest dangers.

The Venetians haply might not have been averse from such counsels, although they knew the attempt laborious and difficult, (from the disgusts which now for a long time had rendred the neigh­bourhood of the Spanish Armies so troublesom and grievous) if the French had been sincerely willing to imploy their utmost power; [Page] but they, keeping to their aim not to break openly with Spain, gave it sufficiently to be understood, that by engaging their friends more than themselves, they desired to have them Dependants rather than Confederates. The Duke then, who was wont to have several de­signs in a readiness, to the end that amidst many attempts, Fortune might favour some one, knowing France, as much impatient of quiet, as irresolute to the War, projected with subtil reaches of in­terest and advantage, that the Crown would at least undertake the Conquest of Genoua. He had observed from a long time with a covetous eye that City grown rich by their long Peace, the Coun­try open, the Citizens at discord; and his avarice was fomented by Claudio Marini, a Genouese, but Ledger Ambassadour with him for the Crown of France, who, ill satisfied with his own Country, fought amidst the ruines of it, either to exalt his name, or bury the ungrate­ful Fortune of his native Country. He offered Intelligences, and served as an instrument to corrupt several, in particular has own Kindred; whereupon, by the heat of his inclinations, the Duke earnestly pressed King Lewis, that if he would not spread his Co­lours against the Milanese, he would at least lend them him to im­ploy them against the Genouese. This he looked at to be a meet di­version in favour of Rhetia, which was sought elsewhere in vain; whilst by this Conquest, Milan being disarmed of its Forces, and the Monarchy of money, the Mines would hardly supply, nor the Indies satisfie contingencies and other vast expences, if the Genouese, with equal care and covetousness, did not provide Treasures for the Gulph of Wars. They squeez out the wealth of others to pour it forth into Spain, who, with the money of all, makes War to all. What was there to be expected from that Government where private interest setting publick liberty to sale, that of others is pre­judiced. Their Ports were open to the Spanish Fleets, their Gal­lies augmented the Kings Squadrons, Passage was free, Quarters se­cure, their friendship was by obligation, their wills obedient, the chief ones were ready, and private men, no less either to serve in person in their Armies, or maintain them with their Riches.

The Genouese then was to be invaded, not only as the door, but as part of the Domination of the Spaniards in Italy, by the taking whereof the Milanese is encompassed, Succours are cut off, Corre­spondence, Commerce, Navigation, and Aids are all broken. That that River was a Line, which to force it had no greater difficulty, but to attempt it; a short march would bring the Army under the Walls of the City, great in circuit, strong by situation, but by the barren­ness of the Country, may be said besieged. The Mountains them­selves serve for a Circumvallation of Intrenchment; the Vallies and Passages were shut up in a manner by themselves. The Fleet of France might with ease keep out succours. In Common-wealths with the Metropolis all is conquered; because the seat of liberty and Empire being overthrown, the Union is lost of which the Govern­ment is formed. There wanted not even within the Walls friend­ships and correspondencies with those Citizens, who have more than [Page 212] once attempted to sell their liberty with their Country. Let France call to mind the Dominion it once had over that State, awaken its Rights, extend its Frontiers into the Land and Sea; replant the Flower-de-luces in Italy, and greatning it self with so glorious a Conquest, satiate his Armies with the spoils of the richest Emporium of Europe. All this was suggested by the Duke, and to him by am­bition and interest, although he endeavoured to hide it with the cause of Zuccarello, elsewhere mentioned to be a little and ignoble Fief of the Empire in the Mountains, but esteemed by the Genouese, important; because it lies in their bowels, by that fatality which Ita­ly hath always been subject to, that things in themselves but small, being esteemed great by their Princes, have frequently opened the way to Strangers to usurp the greatest part of it. It was anciently the possession of the Family of Carretta, and the Genouese had for­merly attempted to get a right to it. They in particular bought of Scipio, one of the Marquesses, a certain annual Rent, with a condi­tion of preference, in case the Fief it self should one day come to be sold. But it happened that the same Scipio, to prevent an Imperial Sentence which he feared in punishment for a murder he had com­mitted, sold it to the Savoyards. The Emperour nevertheless, not enduring a fraud so manifest, calls the business to himself, and com­mits the care of it to the Genouese, who aspired to it. At last being sold in these late times by Confiscation, it was not doubted but the gold and favour of the Genouese contributed much to it, and per­haps the consideration of not enlarging the Duke in that Quarter, whence he might have been able to infest them, and greaten himself. All this was published by the Duke with a great train of protests and reasons, to which he added other disgusts, seeing himself hated by the Government of Genoua and the people, and his name and re­putation on all occasions vilified. Nevertheless the common opi­nion seemed to be, that he rather sought an occasion for War, ra­ther than he had cause for it. But in France, although the Crown, besides an universal inclination of the more powerful to oppress the weak, had no other cause of enmity with the Genouese but the dis­crepancy of interests and affections, the thoughts of Carlo were com­mended, and his propositions embraced, if for no other, yet at least to give exercise and vent to the minds now inflamed amidst these Preludiums to War.

But to the end all the League might concur therein, the Propo­sals were carried to the Venetians with a differing success; for al­though the French and Savoyards had made themselves believe, that mindful of ancient emulations, they would easily have assent­ed; yet those animosities, (as good as cancelled by time and the long Peace) being in the Senate, put in ballance with the motives of equity and common interest, Giovanna Basadonna, in opposition to some who did consent to it, spake to this purpose. Ought we then to revenge the provocations and jealousies of the Austrians upon a State that is innocent? Oh how pernicious shall the example be to all, if the opportunity of a situation and the Wealth of a State shall be a sufficient [Page 213] argument to raise a War. It is true, that the Genouese are bound up to Spain, but the fear and necessity into which we have a mind to preci­pitate them, is not the means to loosen them from those Chains. If they lend their Ports at present and consent passage, they will then think it necessary to accept Garrison. If private men contribute money, we shall constrain the publick to receive the Law. Doth the League on the one side pretend with applause to drive the Spaniards out of the Valteline, exclude the Austrians out of Rhetia, redeem the Grisons, and restore them to their liberty and dominion; and on the other, shall it with in­justice attempt to oppress Genoua, to extinguish a Republick, and change perhaps the name but not the subjection of Italy? But what do I say to Conquests? We shall see that instead of moderating the Command of the Spaniards too too burdensom to that afficted Country, it will without dispute increase with a new and greater dependancy under the specious title of defence. Who knows but that the Genouese may one day mind again their fortune, and that Italy, coming to change its aspect, may not restore lustre to their Government? But let us not lose the hope for ever, if to the bonds of gold, by which some are bound at present, we shall joyn those of Iron into which the danger drives them with misery to all. The proposed Conquest is not so easie as by the French and Savoyards we hear described. The Territory of Genoua is made strong by situa­tion, and defended by Nature. The City by its greatness and popula­tion is able to maintain it self; the Sea being open, will furnish suc­cours; the Milanese being near, will contribute assistance. And what will become of Carlo, if he should find himself environed on all sides by the Spaniards and Genouese, and perhaps left as a prey to dangers by the French from their natural inconstancy? It is no short nor easie work to over-turn a Government radicated by time, nourished by good Laws, and strengthened by the thoughts, or at least the imagination of a peaceable liberty. The people will resist the change of Government, and falling under the Domination of a Prince they hate. The Citizens will be obstinate in defending themselves; and although the imployments of the Spaniards in Rhetia, or elsewhere, should interrupt or retard the succours, a State that is rich hath, when put to it, Garrison and Relief within it self. With what hopes will our Republick participate in this design? Will it peradventure aspire to so difficult and remote Con­quests, or will it only for anothers profit bear a part in the charges and in the dangers? The perpetuity of our Government is maintained by immutable Maxims and Institutions. The free and honourable quiet of not provoking, nor being easily provoked, hath always been the vital Ele­ment of our Dominion. We have always joyned our Arms to the better side, and never offended any but those that went about to injure us. Who sees not but Carlo, in the greatness of his mind, hath the presumption to force the nature of things decaying, and forgetting the years he reckons will be sooner abandoned by them than his high thoughts will forsake him? Who knows not the succours of the French to be uncertain, the Genius of the Nation easily to embrace designs, and then with the same inconstancy abandon them, and with short interims seek always in Peace War, and in War Peace? Experience in the present affairs shews [Page 214] it: the League for so long a time not considered; transgressing so often in the Treaty, forgetting as it were the Princes united with them, and now the final concerts scarce setled, the Armies ready to march, either diverting them with difficult designs, or confounding them with new Pro­posals. The diversion is with much wisdom concluded to be out of Italy, to the end to keep Armies far off, because Strangers have never come near this Country but to bring all sorts of calamity into it, and to carry away the spoils. It is not our interest certainly to draw the body of the Austrian Forces into the very center of Italy within the sight of our Confines. But if the desire of glory or the itch of War incite to just and great enterprises, let the Milanese be the Lists, let it carry our Ensigns against that State which is that that troubles us, provokes and torments us. The Conquest there may may be great and common; and if it be impossible to take Genoua so long as that State subsists, why is not the first blow given at the root? Italy will find its liberty there, the Princes their quiet; the Confederates profit and glory; and who doubts but the com­mon yoke once shaken off, the Genouese also will withdraw themselves from it for ever.

The Senate fully concurred in this opinion, declaring that they would have no hand in the business of Zuccarello, as a thing out of the design of the League, far from common interest, and contrary to the good of Italy. But to impress upon France the reasons of this their dissent, and withal divert the mind of the King, they appoint Girolamo Priuli Cavalier, Ambassadour Extraordinary to him, who notwithstanding was obliged to stop at Turin, by reason of the death of Lorenzo Parula, Ambassadour in Ordinary with that Duke, and because the Constable Desdiguieres being come down into Pied­mont with a great many men and a greater noise, the Court of Carlo became the seat of so weighty a business. There met then in Susa the Duke with his Sons, and the Constable with the Mareshal de Crequi his Son-in-law and the President Buglion, both with Chara­cters of Ambassadours Extraordinary from the Crown for the pre­sent occurrences, and Priuli chanced to be there. He contested highly, that their Arms might be imployed in any other place, ex­cept the Genouese, and if they would resolve upon an open War, gave consent that they might be managed against the Milanese.

But the French persisted in the Council to make a War, without breaking Peace with Spain; and Carlo, frustrate of his vast hopes, could not be paid with any reason; but, moved against the resi­stance of the Republick, began to give place in his heart to those disgusts, which carried him afterwards to greater transgressions. Nevertheless, not willing for the present, the Armies being in action in the Grisons, to alienate themselves from the Republick by an open separation of their counsels from their aims, taking pretext from the Winter-season, they make a shew to refer the resolution and imployment of their Arms to another time. But in effect, the concert was secretly concluded betwixt the Crown and the Duke to invade the year following the Genouese, of which the East side of the River remaining to Savoy, that of the West accrued to France [Page 215] with the City it self of Genoua. About this there passed some dis­pute, each desiring, for the importance and wealth, to annex it to his Dominion; but Carlo at last gave way, such being the greedi­ness he had of that enterprise, which, though the augmenting the power of France, and letting himself be environed in a manner on all sides, was not his interest; nevertheless calculating always his de­signs above his hopes, he fancied to himself to remain at last Arbi­ter of Italy, out of a belief, that the French would either quickly be weary of their Conquests, or at least would soon neglect to preserve them. To remove him from such thoughts, the Spanish Ministers propounded large offers, to bestow the Archbishoprick of Toledo, of great Revenue, upon the Cardinal his Son, and other advantages, with some satisfaction also in the business of Zuccarello. But he hopes for all. Feria attentive upon the motions in the Grisons, and the designs of the Duke, had raised a gallant Army in the Milanese, and the Republick encompassed by so many Troops of that State, and by no less jealousies towards Tirol and Friuli, strengthened it self more and more. Amongst many military Commanders which put themselves into their Service, the chief was Henry de la Tour, the famous stirrer up of the Rebellion of Bohemia. They increased also their Forces by Sea, arming in Dalmatia Gallies extraordinary; and it fitly happened, that thirteen Pinnaces of Barbary being ad­vanced into the Chanel of Cattaro, with the connivence of the Turkish Commanders in Castel novo, assaulting Perasto by night and plundering it, had given pretext to twenty three Gallies of Spain in the pursuit of them to advance to Ragusa; whereupon, to repulse the one and the other, Anthonio Pisani Proveditor of the Fleet, as­sembling it in all haste came into those waters. But the Spaniards retiring, and the Pirates flying with the same celerity, these did some little hurt as they passed to the Islands of Teacchi and of Zant, withdrawing themselves from the deserved chastisement, which with a more signal revenge was suspended till another time. During this interim, four Frigats of the Pirates of St. Maura, falling into the hands of the said Proveditor, paid the penalty of their Rapine and Piracy.

ANNO M.DC.XXV.An. Dom. 1625

If the Valteline served for a Theatre to Italy, the eyes neverthe­less of Europe were turned upon the Provinces of Flanders, where were acted important designs of numerous Armies and excellent Ca­ptains upon places strong and of the greatest reputation. Spinola aspiring to nothing more than to repair by some eminent Enterprise the honour of that Army, and the reputation of that Fame, which in the retreat from Bergeopzoom he thought somewhat blemished, chu­sing Breda for the undertaking, had in the month of August in the year past, straightly besieged it with an Army of thirty thousand men. Threatning in several places, he had at first held the Prince of Orange in suspence where the blow would fall; and Count Henry de Berg, with a separate body of Spanish Troops, made a diversion to­wards the Rhine, and another number of Souldiers made themselves troublesom longst the Maze. Whereupon Maurice, not knowing where particularly to guard himself, had a vigilant eye over all, and having well provided the places of importance, kept his Army in a condition to hasten thither where succours should be required. But when he saw Spinola intrench himself before Breda, a concernment of publick and private interest, by the importance of the place, and for being the Patrimony of the House of Orange, he hastes thither in all diligence, and incamps thereabouts, sending relief by Boats, which got happily in before Spinola could close his Line with Forts, and shut up the River with Bridges.

Breda is situate in the extremity of Brabant, not far from the Sea, and but of a reasonable distance from Antwerp. Since the Hollan­ders had the good fortune to take it by surprize, they kept it with great care, both for the importance of the situation, and the excel­lency of Art, which had endeavoured by all sorts of inventions to render it strong. It being in the midst betwixt Bergeopzoom and Gertrudemberg, forms a Line little less than streight, by which, main­taining a part of Brabant in obedience to the Ʋnited Provinces, is a defence also to Zeland and Holland. It is in a Plain, of a form un­equal, but environed and covered with so many Out-works, that Art hath not been wanting to invention, nor invention to necessity. The Merch runs through it, a small River, but navigable; a little without the Town, losing its name, it discharges it self into several Chanels, where it enters into the Sea, or rather falls into the Scheld.

Spinola foresaw the difficulties of attacquing it by force, and from the vigorous defence, the incessant Sallies, the number of the Gar­rison, and the resolution of the Governour, who was Justinus de Nassau, natural Brother to Prince Maurice, comprehended the da­mage he might receive. Environing therefore his Camp with a strong Circumvallation of Trenches and Forts, resolves to take it by famine, which destroys all defence and devours Armies. Mau­rice had not above ten thousand men, but with them, by changing [Page 220] Quarters, he cut off Passages, disturbed the Country, and laid wait for Convoys; nor did he want resolution and courage to have at­tempted a general relief by attacquing the Line, if the States, judg­ing them too strong, and well fortified, had not dissented not to expose, with a number so unequal, the common defence to a ha­zardous event, and almost certain loss. It was then resolved to ap­ply themselves to the same Arts, which the Enemy practised, by endeavouring to overcome famine with famine, and, by hindering Victuals from the Camp, to reduce Spinola to the fortune of the be­sieged. But he, with the prudence of an excellent Captain, fore­seeing the necessity, had also provided for it by a flying body, cau­sing the Convoys to be so strongly conducted, that the Hollanders either durst not attacque them, or attempting it could not break them. It happened, that for the securing of one, the Garrison of the Castle of Antwerp was much weakned.

Maurice, whom Fortune seldom reproached for neglecting of oc­casions, attempts to surprise it, and having chosen a dark night, with Bridges made for that purpose passes the Ditch, though very broad, and raising the Ladders, which at the head of them were so fastened, that with Ropes they were easily set up, he was now upon the Ram­part, when one of the Ladders, falling back upon its bridge, made such a noise, that the Sentinels heeding it, and they with some shot advertizing the Guards, the Alarm was given in the Castle. The Hollanders taking fright, retired, leaving some of their Engines be­hind; and now Force not being sufficient, nor Art succeeding, the hope of preserving the place was reduced to succours, which with great earnestness the States sollicited from the Crowns of England and France.

Which last, besides the money promised in their Treaty, would not meddle further in that cause, having obtained their purpose to keep a great part of the Spanish Power ingaged in that Country. It maintained over and above the War in Italy, nor were unquiet­nesses wanting within the Kingdom, whilst Soubize, either foreseeing from far the Siege of Rochel, or moved to it by those that desired to divert the Crown from foreign occurrences, had endeavoured to possess himself of some of the Ships Royal in the Port of Blavet; and although the design succeeded not, nevertheless, to the Kings great resentment, he possessed the Islands near to Rochel, and infest­ed the Sea with Piracy, and the Land with disbarkings. To oppose and suppress Rohan, who, in Languedoc and other parts, was contri­ving Commotions, the Kings Fleet assembles under Command of the Duke of Monmorency, and Souldiers were sent into several places to no small disturbance of the Wars in Italy and the necessities of Flanders.

But England had its Forces at liberty and minds inflamed; for James, in the month of March of this year, being dead, it looked as if the spirit of quiet would have extinguished with him, whilst his Successor Charles, as vigorous in his age as in the desire of Glory and hatred against the Spaniards, was believed that with his Fa­thers [Page 221] Crown he would have assumed differing thoughts. He in­gages himself presently to a great arming by Sea, with which he publishes to attempt upon Spain it self, the Head and Seat of its great Power, and at the same time raises an Army to put under Mansfelts Command for the restoring the out-lawed Palatine into his Coun­tries; for which purpose making a League with the King of Denmark, he disburses money to him, to the end, that making War with the same design in the Empire, he should not make Peace with Ferdi­nand without the Kings knowledge, and the restoring the Palatine.

But Breda, that had been many months besieged, could not expect concerts so remote. King Charles therefore, to preserve it, applies means more ready, it serving also his ends to keep the Spanish Forces imployed in the Low Countries, lest, sending them into the Empire, they might hinder the principal design, which was the restoring of Frederick. Hoping then that France would concur in the same in­tention, he resolves, that Mansfelt, with a good number of English Foot, should pass the Sea, and landing at Calais, should first joyn Halverstat with two thousand Horse, and afterwards altogether the Prince of Orange to relieve the Town. But betwixt England and France it was found, that after the Marriage, the interest of State, or rather the passion of Favourites, converted the bonds of affection in­to causes of hatred. Europe in those times reckoned amidst its unhap­py destiny, that the Government of it depended upon three young Kings yet in the flower of their age, Princes of great power, desirous of glory, and in interest contrary, but in this alone by Genius agree­ing, that they committed the burden of their affairs to the will of their Ministers: for with an equal independency France was go­verned by Richelieu, and Spain by Olivares, and Great Britany, by Buckingham, confounding affections with interest, as well publick as private. Betwixt the Cardinal and Buckingham open animosities discovered themselves, for causes so much the more unadvised, as they were more hard to be known.

Buckingham being in France to carry back Charles his Bride, it seemed, that in the free conversations of that Court, he had taken the boldness to discover something of his inclination to the Queen, whilst the Cardinal was inflamed with the same passions, or rather feigned to be so, with aversion in her, who with vertue equal to the nobleness of blood, equally despised the vanity of the one, and abhorred the artifices of the other. Whereupon the Factions, ari­sing amongst the Ladies of the Court, were not so secret, but that the King was obliged to make a noise, and banish some: But the con­tention betwixt the two Favourites was for power, and Richelieu, by reason of the favour of the King in his own Kingdom, prevail­ing in Authority, procured to Buckingham many mortifications and disgusts. The other was no sooner arrived at London with the Bride, but to make shew of a power not inferiour, by ill using her, thought to revenge himself. The Catholick Religion served for a pretext, whilst the Family brought out of France, according to the Contract of Marriage, practised it: whence distasts brake forth to [Page 222] such a degree, that the minds of the Spouses being alienated, and af­fections betwixt the Crowns themselves disturbed, it looked, as if discord had been the Bride-maid at that Wedding.

All this passed to the prejudice of the Interests of the Palatine and of Holland. For Mansfelt, at the instant that he had imbarked the English Army, France denying him the Port of Calais, and entry in­to the Kingdom, was forced to land in Holland, after having nego­tiated several days betwixt the two Kings. But the Souldiers re­maining on board, the Ships wasted time, and almost themselves, and in their passage weather-beaten by a great storm, troubled with rains, and many inconveniences, they arrived so diminished and lan­guishing, that the succours was found to be less than was needful, and fame had made them. Nevertheless at the noise of their land­ing, the Spanish Ministers being moved, and Spinola resolved not to stir from the place now reduced to extremity, assembled in an instant, with the pomp of their great power, another Army of thirty thousand Foot, and eight thousand Horse of the Trained-bands of the Country, intermixed with some old Souldiers drawn out of Garrisons, with which, and the succours together of six thousand Foot, and two thousand Horse sent thither from Tilly, they resolved to keep the field, stop up the ways, hinder the relief or the diver­sion, which Orange or Mansfelt might attempt. But all this was more than needed; for the Hollanders and Mansfelt not finding themselves strong enough to attempt any thing of moment, it was of necessity to give way, and let the place be taken.

Another sudden accident which retarded and discomposed any further attempt by the States, was the death of Prince Maurice of Orange, a person of the highest Renown, who, after his Father, be­ing, while yet a Youth, opposed in the Command of those Armies to Alexander Farnese, Prince of Parma, the most excellent Captain of Europe, became in the Arts both of offending and defence with equal valour and wisdom the most famous Commander of his Age. Frederick Henry, his Brother, succeeds into all his Charges, a Prince, who, in his skill in military affairs, hath held an eminent place, and perhaps superiour to his Brother, if the quality of his undertakings be considered, but certainly inferiour in merit; because he had to do in the prosperous times of the Common-wealth, and when its Fortune was in its prime. But whatever the effect was, the change was certainly prejudicial in that Conjuncture, wherein Breda after more than nine months Siege languishing, and no succours appear­ing, was the 9. of June rendred upon honourable conditions. Du­ring which time many and various were the successes of the War in Italy and the Negotiations of Peace.

The Valteline was wholly reduced by the Arms of the League, except the two Appendixes of Bormio and Chiavena, to which, in the beginning of the year, the Confederates applied themselves. To­wards which the Signor della Lande advances first, and Coevre and Valaresso follow, possessing the Fort of Chioppina which was aban­doned, and the Town it self of Bormio. But Giovanni Baptista Canti [Page 223] of Ascoli, who commanded there for the Pope, being retired into the Fort, knowing that for want of water he could not make it sub­sist, renders it upon the sight and some shot of the Cannon. There marched out three hundred and forty Souldiers, obliged by oath not to bear Arms for the space of six months against the Confederates, and some of the Valesians were put into Garrison there under Com­mand of the same della Lande, who had contributed much to the en­terprise. The Spaniards in Chiavena, retiring into the Castle with some of the Popes Souldiers, abandoned the Town to the Signor de Harcourt, in hopes, by the sharpness of the season and situation, to hold it out for some time; but, contrary to their expectation, seeing two pieces of Cannon appear, brought over the Mountain, called Bernine, with in­finite labour, they also rendred. Together with this prosperity of Arms, went equally on the facility of the Treaty in the Grisons; for the Commonalty being called together in Coira, the Agents of the Austrians being dispersed or frighted, the Treaties of Lindo and of Milan were abolished, and the ancient Alliances with France and the Switzers restored to its first splendour. The Pope, endeavour­ing by all means to stop proceedings by Arms, had sent into France Bernardino Nari Knight, that together with Monsignor Spada, Nuntio in Ordinary, they might make in that Court effectual complaints for the Invasion of the Valteline, contrary to the respect due to his Colours, require the restitution of the Forts, and in conclusion, find­ing it not easie to be obtained, open the way to a Treaty. Upon bringing to remembrance things past, France failed not to justifie the War, and withal to countermine those advantages, which Spain, to captivate the Popes mind, offered to his Relations, proposed the Marriage of Madamoiselle de Rieux, who carried with her one of the richest Dowries in France, with one of his Nephews, together with all the force of that Crown; by means whereof, the Fief of Ʋrbino, by reason of the great age of that Duke, being ready to revolve to the Church, he might invest one of them with it, and maintain him in the possession. By reason of the youth of the said Nephews, the burden of the affairs lay at that time upon the Cardi­nal Magalotti, their very near Kinsman, to whom both Crowns di­rected their propositions and invitations, not without offers of great advantages also to himself. There was no doubt but that the Bar­berins inclined rather to those of Spain, and particularly to the Mar­riage with Stigliana, as believed more contributing to their For­tune, whilst for the State of Ʋrbin so many Bulls and Censures of Predecessors lay in the way, which prohibit to alienate Fiefs devol­ved to the Church, and which they apprehended, when Ʋrban went about to use force, would bring upon them the envy of many, and the implacable hatred of those that should succeed into the Romish See. The Pope made some Levies, letting it be divulged, that he would raise to the number of ten thousand men; four thousand under the name of Taddeo his Nephew, and the rest under the Command of Frederick, Duke Savelli, and one of the Princes of Palestrina, which was then of the House Colonna. He sent besides some Soul­diers [Page 224] to Ferrara, obliging thereby the Venetians to keep a small body in Polesene. By this means he was perswaded to prunk up the ma­nagement of the Treaty and his Mediation, for which he made choice of his own Nephew Francesco, Cardinal Barberino, declaring him Le­gat à Latere, though of unripe years, yet with the assistance of nota­ble and experienced Prelates. Neither was it sufficient to divert him, that the business was yet crude, and the Treaty undigested, and the having it prognosticated to him by many, that the success would be unequal to the Dignity of his Nephew and his own desires; be­cause the passion, the Cardinal had, prevailed to shew himself in the most conspicuous Courts of Europe, and imploy himself in affairs of so great importance.

To prepare the way for it, Ʋrban insinuates to the Confederates a suspension of Arms; but they refused it, by experience of the pre­judices in former delays, and by the prosperity they had in the War, there remaining no more to conquer but la Riva, a Post believed of no consideration, but became famous; because being unadvisedly lest for the last enterprise, it was the first that put a stop to going forward. The Adda, where it rises making a Meer, closes with some moorish grounds to the entrance into the Lago de Como, in such sort, that it separates from it another little one, and of very narrow circuit, which is called by the name of Chiavena. As the Valley ter­minates at the first, (and at the right side of the River, within the Jurisdiction of Milan, stands the Fort Fuentes in a situation some­thing elevated) so to this other, the County of Chiavena faces it self with a Plain, where runs the Mera. Over against it extends it self the Territory of Como, and Mountains with steep cliffs raise them­selves on all sides. To joyn the County to the Valley, the way of the Mountains being too steep, a Street is continued longst the Lake, cut out of the Rock, which is called Corbeio. This begun at the Riva, which taking name from the same use for which it serves, is no other but a cover upon the brink of the water, for the conveni­ence of Passengers, and safety of Merchandize which pass by that place. There is upon a height some marks rather than the form of a small Castle; and there are besides betwixt the Valteline and the Riva certain Villages, as Campo and Nova, and some other that lie higher, which would never have been taken notice of, if in this in­gagement betwixt so powerful Princes, in such a narrow corner, eve­ry Rock had not served for an attacque, and every span of ground for an occasion of War. Into this Post of Riva, kept by fifteen Soul­diers of the Popes and a Commander, the Governour of Milan, amu­sing them with shews, and in a manner forcing of them, were intro­duced the Spaniards, and into the adjacent Villages, to the number of four thousand, with two Companies of Horse, under the Com­mand of the Count Giovanni Serbellone; and enlarging it with many Intrenchments, kept it as a pledge of their hopes to recover what was lost. Nor indeed could any be fitter for their purpose; because keeping a Foot in the County of Chiavena, and being defended by force and the situation, it had ready assistance from behind them by [Page 225] the way of the Lake, commanded by a great number of armed Barks. The Confederates, though late, attempt ro drive the Enemy thence, and making the way of the Rock passable again, which the Spaniards had demolished, assault and possess the Town of Vico, ly­ing above that of Campo. But here was the dispute greater, there lodg­ing 800 Souldiers in it, who, making use of a certain Wall instead of an Intrenchment, had the Assaillants point blank exposed to their Musket-shot. Two thousand five hundred Foot, with some Horse, were appointed for the attacque, the Army standing in Arms with­in a little distance. After the first Salvo, with loss on both sides, the Confederate-Troops advanced in such sort, that the Albanois, nimbly getting over the Wall, obliged the Spaniards to abandon that defence, and also retire out of the place. But in their March towards Riva, meeting with a thousand Foot which came to their relief, taking courage again, they returned altogether, and that so opportunely, that re-entring unawares into the place, whilst those of the Confederates, either weary or dispersed, minded nothing less than the return of an Enemy, obliged them to quit it, and betake them­selves to flight, and could not be stopped by those Troops left more behind them. The Spaniards nevertheless, not to separate them­selves into so many parts in the night, quit it, and the Confederates without further contest possessed and fortified it. Captain Ruinelli, sent by night with four hundred Foot to take in Montagnuola, so situate as to command Riva, and greatly to infest it, found it prevented by great Guards of the Spaniards, and fortified with ma­ny Works. To cut off relief from Riva, without which it was judged difficult to straighten it and take it, the Confederates appli­ed themselves to several Expedients. Shipwrights were sent from Venice to build Barks upon the Lake it self, to dispute the possession of it with the Enemy. It was resolved also to place a Fort upon the Canal which separated the two Lakes; but le Coevre made scru­ple to execute it, finding the place to belong to Milan, within whose Confines he had no authority to make War. Harcourt also, who on the other side of the Mera had taken in Archetto, a Post upon the Lake, thought fit to leave it, because Riva, being re-inforced with three thousand Germans commanded by Papenheim, gave cause to apprehend for Chiavena, out of which Coevre had taken the two Regiments of Salice and Berna, to strengthen the Posts of the en­trance into the Valteline. Codera, a small place, but which facilita­ted Commerce with Chiavena and relief, the Confederates took with a Pettard. But the Spaniards, sufficiently strengthened, extended their Quarters and Trenches to Nova and Colico, threatning to enter again into the Valley, whiles the Army of the Confederates was weakned; and although three thousand Grisons more were levying, yet that Nation thinking of nothing but enjoying their present con­dition, they were long in raising, and as men that were new, could not serve for much. The Regiment of Normandy, consisting of six­teen hundred men, came now out of France, and the Republick sent two thousand Foot and two hundred Horse into the Valley. And [Page 226] now without question the power of the Crown of Spain appeared, in that, besides naval Forces and potent Armies elsewhere imployed, Feria had in the Milanese forty thousand Foot and four thousand Horse. The Dukes of Parma, Modena, and Ʋrbin, had sent their Regiments, and the Catholick Switzers of Helvetia, notwithstand­ing all endeavours of the Confederates against it, had consented a Levy of seven thousand of their Nation, and free passage to all those, who from beyond the Mountains should flock to the Service of the Milanois. Great numbers of Souldiers besides were levied in seve­ral places, and principally in the Provinces of Austria near to the Venetians, to touch them the more to the quick with jealousie. They nevertheless, though in great streights and perplexity, by reason the burden of the War of the Valteline was greatest upon them, and of the difficulty which they met with, France being elsewhere distracted, and the State environed with suspicions, threatnings, and Arms, would not recede from the Union with King Lewis, although, amidst these extremities and hostile appearances, allured by Spain by the sending of Christofero Benevento de Benavides, Ambassadour to Ve­nice, and of Ferdinand Duke of Mantua, who, moved unto by the Spaniards, came expresly to that City, they were invited with full advantages and offers, if they would adhere to the Austrian Party.

Fortune had now beyond dispute conducted the Emperour to such an height of reputation and glory, that what with fear, and what with Armies quartered in most of the Provinces of the Empire, he kept under, or in quiet, as well those that envied him as his Ene­mies. The King of Denmark only with the assistance of money, which England contributed to him, and a certain sum which France with greater caution gave him, shewed his resentment, taking upon him the Title of General of the Lower Saxony, which that Circle, to the Emperours great displeasure, conferred upon him. The King notwithstanding proceeded with some sort of respect, and first send­ing Ambassadours to Ferdinand, demanded the pardon and restitu­tion of Frederick. But the Emperour, making answer to the business with an Army, sent Tilly into those parts to bridle him, and to give countenance, as he passed, to the Election of a Catholick into the Bishoprick of Osnabrug, which also succeeded, notwithstanding that the disagreement of the Chapter had given great hopes to the Pro­testants to obtain it. That Army advances thence to the Weser to hinder passage, and prepossesses the Banks on that side, expecting till Albert of Wallestain, under whom Ferdinand had raised almost in a moment a new Army of twenty thousand men, should come and joyn with him. But he, as he passed by, having beaten the Duke of Luneburg, who at certain narrow passages had endeavoured to stop him, carried his Army with great success into the Bishopricks of Halberstat, Magdeburg, and Hall, heretofore possessed by the Protestants. In the heat of this, Tilly also, who had besieged Sighen­burg in vain, gave battel near Hanover to a great body of the Pro­testants, and obtained a signal Victory, there remaining dead of them [Page 227] upon the place the Duke of Saxony, the Count of Altemberg, and Obentraut, who served to the King of Denmark for General of the Horse. Ferdinand, elevated by so great prosperities, aspired to great things, and having caused his eldest Son Ferdinand Ernest to be proclaimed King in Hungary, reformed Religion in his Hereditary Countries without the least contest, being become formidable to all, and in particular dreadful by reason of vicinity to the Venetians, to whom, as an addition of apprehensions, was joyned the Peace, con­firmed by the Emperour by the means of the Bassa of Buda for ten years more with the Ottoman Port; which, although at the suggesti­on of Gabor, the chief Ministers made a shew at Constantinople that they would not approve it, because the old Treaty, concluded at a time when that Empire was involved in the Wars of Asia, contained things prejudicial and unbecoming; nevertheless being accustomed in the weightiest businesses, cheapning gain rather than glory, to raise difficulties, that they may be overcome by interest, they quick­ly ratified it.

At the same time, but with Fortune differing, John Baptista Mon­talbano, and a Priest being sent to Constantinople by the Vice-King of Naples, they proposed a Truce to be concluded betwixt the Spaniards and the Turks, obliging themselves to restrain the Piracies of the Cos­sacks in the Black Sea, promoted in great part, for the easing of the King of Poland, with the money of Spain, and to interpose them­selves for a Peace betwixt the Port and the Persians. But the Cai­mecan, who at that time had the direction of affairs, knowing how odious such a Proposition would be to the very Subjects of that Em­pire, rejected it, discharging those that had proposed it. The design by this Treaty, to make the Republick jealous, and raise a diffidence betwixt them and the Port, had not probably the last place in the Spaniards intentions. But the Turks, on the other side plunged into the War of Persia, thought it not fit for them to alienate it by un­seasonable suspicions. They therefore caused the Bassa of Buda to send a Sangiacco to Venice, who, under colour to communicate the Peace confirmed in Hungary, offered in token of Friendship twenty thousand men, which the Bassa of Buda with their Commanders at their charge would cause to be conducted to the Confines, where being entertained, should yield their due obedience to whom the Venetians should appoint. But even gifts themselves being from Bar­barians treacherous, the Republick receiving the offer as a Com­plement, did not accept it, making use only of some rules, by which the Turkish Ministers on the Confines might give way to the levy of some Albanese. They there and in other ultramarine Provinces made numerous Levies, but the greatest beyond the Mountains, by the facility which the passages of Rhetia and the possession of the Valteline yielded. Their Army amounted to more than twenty thousand Foot and three thousand Horse, all of stranger Nations, which for the most part, by supplying the Garrisons with the Coun­try Militia, might be drawn out into the field. Therefore wearied with jealousies, and preferring revenge before suspicion, they de­sired [Page 228] by some great enterprise to make advantage of this defence, and put an end to their vexations and the War.

Reviving then in France their instances and endeavours, they re­presented, that by making War in the Milanese, mischiefs might be prevented, much to the common quiet and glory of the Confede­rates, considering, That by one sole blow the Grisons would be establish­ed for ever, the Valteline secured, Italy delivered, the jealousies, ex­pences, molestations of so many years taken away. The honour of the King, the Decorum of the French Nation did not consist in oppressing the image of liberty, which was yet remaining amongst the Genouese, but in confirming it to Italy, by abating the Rival power, and doing himself reason on a State, upon which he hath a pretence, and which more than once, by the united Forces of the Republick, hath been possessed by his generous Ancestors. To what else will amount the undertaking of Ge­noua, but to superadd reproaches upon mischiefs? whilst the Spaniards secure in the Milanese, means will be left there to send Forces into the Valteline, by treading yet harder on the neck of the Genouese, to make the yoke more heavy to Italy, and to make their own advantage of their money, of their Souldiers and Fleets.

But nothing was of force to divert the French and Savoyards from what they had concerted, although dissembling it, they attempted to ingage the Venetians alone to break with Spain; for by promo­ting a diversion in the Milanese, they hoped that their Forces being imployed there, they would not remain so strong and so at liberty as to be forward to go to the assistance of the Genouese. Where­upon Carlo and the French Ministers in Turin feigning to adhere to the judgment of the Republick, dealt with it to invade the Mila­nese, faithfully promising, that upon advice of the breach, the Duke himself with his, and Desdiguieres with the Forces of the Crown, would give countenance and assistance. But diving into the subtil­ty of the artifice, the Senate, with an equal wariness deluding their intentions, offers to enter into the Milanese so soon as the Confede­rates should let him know, that their Armies were passed beyond the Borders. But whilst the Confederates amongst themselves contend­ed about opinions and cunning, the season for the motion of Armies drawing on, the Treaty of Susa could no longer be concealed, and at last Buglione in Turin communicates it to Priuli, with great hopes, that the Genouese being quickly subdued by Force and Intelligence, there would be a fit time to invade the Milanese with greater ad­vantages. The Senate refuses again to approve the design, and to the end to take no part in it, no not so much as in appearance or name, they order the said Priuli not to enter into the Genouese with the Duke, but to stay upon the Borders. In the midst of so diffi­cult affairs Francesco Contarini Duke, who with many and signal ver­tues had sustained the Principality, though but for a very short time, yields to the burden of his years and cares, and Giovanni Cor­naro, Procurator of St. Marco, succeeds him, arriving at the highest dignity of the Country without having made any suit for it, and considerable not so much for his riches and the splendour of his no­ble [Page 229] Family, as for his own goodness, under the guidance whereof with an unchangeable constancy, not intermitting the exercises of piety in his civil cares, he had led a life amidst vertues worthy of Heaven, and functions due to his Country. But in Piedmont, from the place of Arms, which was in Asti, the Army in the month of March moves: it consisted of thirty thousand men, the greatest part French got to­gether by the hopes of a rich and a most certain booty.

Desdiguieres in his decrepit age carried himself as became him with great vivacity of spirit under the shadow of his ancient Fame. The Duke pufft with vanity, appeared in the Army with a self-conceited confidence, rejoycing to see himself once upon the way to great and secure Conquests, and with the supposed increase of his States, now meditated to adorn his gray hair with Kingly Titles and Crowns. Where for a little space they passed through the Mi­lanese, Desdiguieres commands strictly no hurt in any kind to be done; but in Monferrat, St. Damiano, Nizza della Paglia, and Aqui, were forced to open their gates, leaving in the last a strong Garri­son for the guard of the Magazin of War which was fixed there.

The Duke of Mantua complained greatly, that the Army had not only taken their passage, but possessed that place, and feared the wonted imaginations of Carlo, and expected no less instances from the Governour of Milan, doubting lest his State should in con­clusion become the place of Ingagement, or at least serve for Quar­ters to the Armies of both the Crowns. But the French excusing the necessity of the passage, and promising, when the expedition was at an end, to restore all, marched forward.

The Genouese, not accustomed for a long time to the accidents and troubles of War, and losing courage upon so potent an attacque, made shew of a very weak resistance. The Country was open, the City had but weak Walls, and though about some places they rai­sed Trenches, they were nevertheless weak and ill guarded; their Souldiers for the most Peasants, who, used to idleness, were ignorant of discipline, impatient of labour, and fearful in dangers. They implored assistance from the Pope and from the Spanish Ministers; but the one applied nothing but incouragements and counsels, and the other interposed delays; because, fearing for the Milanese, they had a mind to observe the bent of the intentions and the march of the Army, and aimed to let them be streightned with greater ne­cessities, whilst not having elsewhere to expect relief, they would be obliged not only to pour forth their gold to make the Spaniards move, but to subject themselves to whatsoever hard condition that Crown should prescribe to them. Wherefore, dejected in spirit by the difficulty of Councils and the unhappiness of successes, they resolve, abandoning the Country, to undertake the defence of Genoua alone, and ordered, that the Artillery, Ammunition, and Garrisons should presently be withdrawn from Scavona and other places; but soon after, being admonished from a better light of wisdom, particularly from the counsels of Giovanni Girolamo Doria, who shewed, that there could not be a worse counsel than willingly to yield what they [Page 230] doubted they might lose by force, countermanding the first Orders, they generously apply to their own defence, by maintaining Scavo­na and there rest.

The French now made themselves to be felt, being gotten into the Streights of the Mountains by two ways on that side, where the Territory of Genoua is most enlarged towards Tortona. Novi ren­ders it self to Desdiguieres, the Syndick meeting him with the keys. The Duke having taken the Castle of Ovada with little resistance, and by the way routed five Companies of Neapolitans, which were sent from Tortona in relief of one of those Posts, advanced to Rossi­glione, which is one of those passages, and of the two ways (the other being at Gavi) which lead to Genoua and the Sea, and found it abandoned by 2000 Foot of the Country, which left in prey to the Enemy the provisions and money, which was to serve for their nourishment and pay. The Town of Campo yielded in like manner; whereupon the Duke, proud with the felicity of such suc­cesses, sollicited the French to hasten their march to draw near to Genoua, which as yet little better than unprovided, and greatly di­sturbed by these sinister accidents, seemed exposed to the prey, of­fering the benefit of the Intelligences and of so long a March; but the concerts, with some of the Citizens, were just at that very in­stant discovered by the Government, getting knowledge, that some had designed to open the Gates to the French, and the Duke rec­koning amongst them one of the House of Marini, a Kinsman to the Ambassadour at Turin. Whereupon the greatest hopes of the Con­federates being cut off, and nothing remaining but the force of Arms, they were perplexed in their designs and march; and on the other side the Genouese took courage, certain Gallies arriving at that time from Spain with a great deal of money, and from Sicily and Naples Souldiers to relieve them. The Governour of Milan also sends thi­ther under the Command of Lodovico Guasco four thousand Italian Foot, for which they had disburfed three hundred thousand Crowns, and obtained Thomaso Caracciolo to command the Arms of the Re­publick, governed till now by Chiefs not very vigorous.

Upon such re-inforcements there increased in the minds of the Ge­nouese cares also equal to their security, for fear, lest having repul­sed their Enemies, and they gone further off, they should at last re­main subject to their Auxiliaries. They therefore lodged the Spanish Souldiers, either in the places most exposed to be attacqued, or the outmost parts of the City, not without complaint of the Count of Castioneda, who resided in Genoua Ambassadour for the Catholick King, and reproached to the Council the unseasonableness of Jea­lousies in the midst of so many dangers: But new and unhappy events soon brought things to extremity. The Duke having taken Sassuolo, not far from Savona, directed his march to joyn Desdiguieres, when he found the strength of the Enemies Forces assembled in Ot­taggio, which consisted of five or six thousand Foot, commanded by considerable Chiefs, as Caracciolo, Guasco, Cataneo, Batteville, with some of the Nobless of Genoua, and many others joyned together in [Page 231] that great place, in design to keep Gavi from the attempts of the Confederates. But going forth in a good number to keep the Sa­voyards at a distance with Skirmishes, it so fell out, that they pursu­ing them, and the Duke arriving thereupon in person, they were defeated, and Caracciolo in the flight being taken Prisoner, the Con­querours mingling with them, became Masters of the Trenches and the place. The others retreated into the Castle; but unprovided of Ammunition and all manner of defence, abounding in nothing but number, were forced to render themselves, all the Chiefs, Co­lours, and Arms falling into the Dukes hands, with a very rich spoil.

Carlo going out upon the Mountains, and having from thence in his view the Prospect of the River, the deliciousness of the situation, and the Wealth of the City, stirred up in him that avarice which had provoked him to the undertaking. Although this blow had greatly troubled mens minds in Genoua, yet there was not the least wavering there; whereupon the Duke was forced to retire, and, in conjunction with the French, apply himself unwillingly to the taking in of Gavi. He had counselled Desdiguieres, that, letting that Rock lye, which being unmoveable could not disturb their progress, he would, during the warmth of the Victory, bring his Army directly to the Gates of Genoua. But the Constable not consenting, was firm in the opinion, not to leave a place behind him, which having in it no small Garrison, might in those streights of Mountains stop up the ways for Victuals. The Duke had no remedy but to give way, though that resolution highly increased that discontent, which was already secretly creeping upon him; observing that Desdiguieres intro­duced into the places taken Garrisons of the French Nation only; arguing clearly from thence, that arrogating to himself the direction of the War, he assumed, with the disposing of the Conquests, the Arbi­trement of the Peace also. Nevertheless he refused all Propositions and advantages, which, to disjoyn him from France, came under­hand, largely offered to him by the Spaniards, and refuses the sus­pension of Arms, which Cardinal Barberin Legate, touching at Ge­noua in his way to the Court of France, caused Monsignor Giovanni Baptista Panfilio to propose to him.